FRANK....MY NAME IS FRANK!

by DaymanHS

Rating: mature
Tags: Science Fiction, Queen Chrysalis, Profanity, Adventure, Violence, Princess Celestia, Sex, Human, Anthro, Gore, Autumn Blaze, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Nightmare Moon, Romance, Princess Luna, Equestria Girls
Length: 136465

A superhuman is sent to equestria in the hopes of making a new life. As they try to adjust to living in a world full of anthropomorphic beings that are mostly female.

Updated March 2022
(An alternate version of my crimson prince story set after the events of tireks defeat)

We have all heard many stories of a human brought to equestria but what happens when said human has super powers?

Meet Frank McCloud a human who was given powers after coming into contact with an alien gauntlet and was forced into fighting off an alien warlord. After succeeding he then finds himself being hunted down by the military believing him to be a threat while others wanted to harvest his dna forcing him to go on the run and leaving his family and everyone he knew behind. However a portal opens before him as he is spiralling to another world and that world was Equestria.His arrival soon catches the attention of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna and after some discussion they offered the human a place in the royal castle. Taking this as a sign to start a new life he tries to adjust to the lifestyle of this new world. Though being in a land of anthropomorphic beings will take some getting used at but the good thing is that the royal sisters will be lending a hand to their human guest. Though little did the human know that his presence has caught the attention of both Celestia and Luna as well as others in the long run. Not to mention a dark force the is looming over the land which Frank will have to deal with during his stay in this new world. Let's hope he can hadle this new lifestyle and hopefully his unique abilities don't cause him any trouble in this world.

Unfortunately it will....
Frank×Royal sisters×Harem

Also Frank's abilities will be explained in each chapter and can gain more thanks to the gauntlet. Also expect him some references to other media in this story and will be able to understand pinkie for once. And will have moments of one punching his way out of a situation from time to time. Also he is Hispanic so expect some Spanish words in certain parts but don't worry they will be translated.

Published 2020-10-03 04:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2023-06-12 01:34:10 UTC

Prologue: new arrival (re-edited)

Hello, my name is Frank McCloud, and I am a human or at least I look like one. But due to a gauntlet that is now merged into my right arm I had obtained unique abilities and had to save my planet from an alien warlord and his generals. But once that was over, I soon found myself being hunted by my own people some believing me to be a threat while others want to harvest my DNA. Force to leave behind those close to me I am now on the run in the hopes of finding a place where I can live in peace and away from everyone on earth. But no matter where I go, they always find me the military hot on my tail as I travel from various parts of the world, yet they still came after me.

It wasn't until they had me cornered that I thought they had me but just then from out of nowhere a portal appears and I was sucked in.

And this is where my story takes place where my new life had begun my new life in Equestria.......

Location: Everfree forest/ Castle of the two sisters.

A bright flash is made as a strange being is seen flat on his chest on the ground of the ruined castle of the royal sisters. The being then goes wide eyed and quickly pushed himself up his heart racing as he looks at his surroundings. The sight of broken down debris and vines surround him as he tries to make sense of what was going on as the last thing he could recall was a soldiers surrounding him, a bright flash, and soon spiraling down a tunnel of flashing lights. Now finding himself in a strange new area as he tries not to lose his balance all that could come from his mouth were 3 words.

“WHAT THE FUCK!!!”

“WHERE THE FUCK AM I?!” he said in a panic as his heart was racing. “This place it... looks like a castle but....it looks run down. Wait a castle does that mean I was sent to the past like in the medieval times?”

He continues his rant for a few minutes before realizing that he needed to breath as his heart seemed to be trying to burst from his chest during his outburst. Sighing for a moment he closes his eyes and takes a deep breath as he proceeds to slowly exhale a bit of red fire coming out of his mouth. He opens his eyes to reveal yellow glowing irises with slits in between his nerves beginning to calm down as he stood there standing.

“Okay I can see that I am no longer in the forest that much is known. But what I don't understand is why am I in a castle now?”

He says as he looks around noticing that he was in a room of some sort however what stood out were the two throne looking chairs that stood beside each other. The one on the left had the mark of a yellow sun with some of its design or what's left of it painted in gold and red. The other one the right had the marking of blue crescent moon with some of its design in black and light blue paint.

“well this is new” he said as he looked around even more and noticed some light gleaming out from the ceiling revealing a large hole as vines and gleam of sunlight seem to enter inside the throne room.

Taking this as his chance to get out he kneels himself in one knee before shooting himself up in the air and through the hole he finds himself in the clear blue sky as he stops his body now floating in a high altitude. And as he looks around, he now sees the entire landscape and boy was it full of green even greener than the garden state of New Jersey. The feeling of the suns light shining upon him fills him in a calm warmth as the sound of birds could be heard as well as the gentle breeze that blew past him. He then proceeds to float down as he finds himself now in front entrance of the old castle or at least what was left of it and continued to look around. Just then he a feeling had swept over him a presence that felt strangely warm coming towards him.

He then spots a large pile of debris and immediately hides behind it as he waited for whatever to appear. The smart thing was to just simply leave but for some reason a part of him just wanted to stay put and wait and soon she appeared.

The most beautiful being that he ever seen but what made his eyes go wide was who it was. But none other than Princess Celestia.

https://mlpforums.com/uploads/post_images/sig-4440029.972993__safe_solo_anthro_clothes_princess%20celestia_magic_dress_sun_-colon-o_crepuscular%20rays.png

Note: sorry for taking this long to fix this i had some issues with posting the picture that i could only post the link to it.

She was a tall slender white woman with white fur, her iconic rainbow hair flowing through the air. Dressed in a white gown with what looked like golden crown on her head, bracelets around her wrists and what looked like golden horseshoes around her hooves. Though what really stood out the most was the fact that she was an anthro and standing on her two hooves and with a figure that would make any female cry in envy.

“I know you’re here” she said in a commanding tone that spoke of power but was strangely alluring. “There is no point in hiding so it be best for you to reveal yourself.”

The man was not sure whether to reveal himself not knowing how Celestia would react to seeing a human. He knew from the many stories he read of mlp humans could be a hated enemy to the ponies or this Celestia could be a tyrant. He didn't know why but a part of him wanted to reveal himself to the solar diarchy and just wing it. So, against his better judgment he slowly gets up from the rubble standing up.

“umm hi?” he says as Celestia turns around only to go wide eyed at the being before her. Judging from how it spoke it was male but that wasn't what shocked her as she stepped forward to her slowly. The male simply stood still not knowing what to do as the princess was right in front of him and was looking straight at him. She places her 4 fingered hand on the side of his left cheek and before he knew it had his lips colliding with hers in deep passionate kiss.

Deep within the recesses of the man's mind he only said one thing.

(What the living FUCK!!!!!)

Author's Note

This story had been going in my mind for a while know and had to make a chapter for it before working on Crimson prince.

When characters talk they have *in the beginning and end of each sentence.

Those who are mentally speaking will have () as well.

Chapter 1: WTF (re-edited)

It was a normal day for princess Celestia simply wake up, raise the sun, get dressed, and proceed with day court as she always does. However, today was rather an annoying as the noble by the name of Jet set was trying to request the right to raise the taxes on the commoners so that the other nobles would have to pay less taxes. Celestia loved her little ponies but was beginning to feel annoyed at the ludicrous request that the nobles have made. In fact, one of them made a request to tare down a local orphanage so to build a summer home for whatever reason.

Just as she was about to deny the nobles request, she senses something, an energy source coming from the everfree. Though what caught her attention was that the energy she sensed was not magical but something very powerful. She then coughs lightly getting the nobles attention as well as the others in the throne room.

“I apologize for the interruption Jet Set, but something urgent has come up and must be dealt with. We will continue where we left in another time again I apologize for the inconvenience for I must end day court at this time.” she says in her usual motherly tone to which the noble bowed in understanding as he and the others begin to leave out the throne room. However she did spot some who were displeased at the sudden action to which she rolled her eyes at as much as she loved her beloved ponies the nobles were always a major pain in the flank for her and her sister.

Once the throne room was empty, she closed her eyes as her horn began to glow brightly. And in a bright flash she was gone and then reappeared in the entrance of her former home. The castle of the two sisters now laid in ruins over a thousand years before her, how it was once her home before the inevitable fight with her sister, her banishment, and the guilt that came with it as well.

Celestia shook her head reminding herself of the reason as to why she was here, as the disturbance from before came from as she lid up her horn again to reveal that the source of the disturbance was just behind her.

“I know your here. There is no point in hiding so it be best if you revealed yourself.” she said in a commanding tone though was secretly charging up a spell if a fight were to begin.

“ummm hi” said a male to which got her attention as she turned around.

However, what came out from behind the rubble was something that shocked her as her eyes went wide at what was before her.

A human but not just any human a male human dressed in a black V-neck t-shirt, with blue jeans, black belt wrapped around his waist, while wearing black converse shoes in its feet. He also sported a black fingerless glove on his left hand while his right arm was covered in white bandages as wore a pair of circular glasses over his nose.

Celestia had heard stories about humans from old legends how they were once great warriors, magic users, and many other things, yet this human was different as he was emanating a power unlike anything she had felt before. As she would soon find herself being drawn to the human as she began to slowly approach him and once she was front of him had placed her hand on the left side of his cheek.

Celestia didn’t know why, but she could feel her heart begin to beat very fast by how close she was to the human and how she could feel the power she was emanating as she touched as her heart began to beat much faster. But once she looked into his eyes his shining yellow eyes something withing her snapped as she then kisses him as her mind went blank as she could feel a sensation that she had never felt before as sensation that sent shivers down her spine as she enjoyed every last moment of it.

Sadly, the moment had ended when the human pushed her away to her dismay.

“que demonios fue eso porque me besaste?” he said surprised and confused at what had happened, however the princess did not answer as her head was down. For a moment the human thought that he may have offended her. Just then her wings shoot out from her back as she lifts her head up with hearts on her eyes with a crazed smile on her face as she was breathing heavily as the human was starting to feel very freaked out as he put his arms up and was slowly stepping back.

“now just calm down there, let's not do anything craz- “the human was cut off as Celestia pounces him causing him to roll out of the way. “fuck this shit I’m out” he said as he runs off in high speed leaving a dust trail as he heads toward the everfree forest and leaving a stunned and possibly horny princess behind. Passing through many trees he makes a stop behind the trunk of a dead tree and leans on it as he tries to catch his breath not due to the run but from what just happened.

“I have been through many things but getting kissed by one of favorite ponies from mlp just made it to my wtf list.” he says trying to calm down his still beating heart however he doesn't notice the large creature slowly approaching him.

The human starts to slowly calm down as he begins to process what had happened however, he notices a weird smell as he sniffs the air. The creature then begins to get closer as it prepares to pounce as the human continues to sniff the air and upon looking toward the direction of the smell sees a large creature leaping towards him.

Back with Celestia she continues her shocked expression after seeing the human runaway with a speed that could rival that of a certain cyan Pegasus she as her mind began to clear up from whatever trance as she shook her head and her eyes returning to her natural state.

“By the sun what happened?” she asked herself as she tried to recall what had happened. After a brief silence she then recalls what had brought her here and how the being before was none other than a human and one that she remembered locking lips with. Once she recalled how she had kissed him her face had turned bright red as her heart began to flutter. “w-why did I kiss him? By my mother why did I do that?” She said in an embarrassed tone as her face was becoming more red than before however her moment was cut short when a loud roar was made as she looked toward the direction of the sound her eyes then went wide when she remembers which way the human had ran off as Celestia immediately spread her wings and began to fly towards the forest.

Lighting up her horn she tries to sense the same energy that lead her to the old castle in the hopes of finding the human quickly. Once she had a lock on it, she immediately flew towards it praying to Faust that the human was okay and not in any major danger knowing the kinds of creatures that dwell in the Everfree.

Once she arrived to where the human was Celestia went wide eyed at what she saw as a large manticore was fighting against the human who was surprisingly holding his own against the fearsome beast. Though what shocked the princess was the fact that the biped was none other than the human from before who is seen punching the manticore with its hands sending it back a few steps. As the manticore swipes its right paw toward the human he would simply sidestep the creature before delivering a right hook to its snout the manticore the thrusts it’s scorpion tail toward the human only for him to jump over the strike and drove both of his feet toward the creatures face sending it back even more. The creature then roars as it pounces toward the human as he catches the manticore with its arms lifting it up in the air before tossing the manticore toward some trees as it slams onto them before hitting the ground. The manticore them tries to get up only the human to let out a roar of his own.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Xl8IZUdPzno

This causes Celestia to cover her ears by how loud the roar was as the manticore was now trembling in both pain and in fear from the human who was now upset.

“I didn't want to fight you, but you forced my hand. Now leave me alone or I will end your miserable existence and turn you into a rug you got that!!!” the human screamed as it was enough to have the manticore run with its tail between its legs.

Celestia was still slacked jawed at the whole event as the human who was now calming down from the fight as he turns to see the solar diarchy just a few feet away. “crap” he says as he was about to run “please don't run I assure to you that I mean no harm” said the princess with an outstretched arm toward the human. “I apologize for my actions earlier near the castle, for I was not in the right mindset at the time. And only wish to start over and to properly introduce myself. My name is Princess Celestia ruler of the sun and co-ruler of equestria. May I ask what your name is?”

The human was a bit cautious due to what happened before, but upon looking into the princess's eyes he could tell that she was telling the truth. And after taking a deep breath and exhaling he then responds to her in a calmer tone. “My name is Frank......Frank McCloud.”

Author's Note

Finally got a chapter posted hope you guys like it and I apologize for the wait.

Also if some of you are wondering what "que demonios me besaste?" He said why the hell did you kissed me in Spanish and to expect any more phrases on Spanish which will be translated

chapter 2: introductions/ First strike part 1

Chapter 2: Introductions/ First Strike Part 1

Frank Pov

We stood before each still not saying a thing after telling each other our names and boy was this feeling very awkward for the both of us, but when you think about it what can you say to someone who you saw from a tv show and is standing before you. I looked away rubbing the back of head trying to figure what to say and decided to just wing it as I took a deep breath and looked back at her.

“So, what happens n-…” I was cut off by a beam of blue energy that was shot straight into my chest as I was sent flying back as few feet a before landing on my back and looking up in the sky wondering why this happened.

“Sister, are you alright?” said a female voice as he raised my head up to see another alicorn however unlike Celestia she was a bit shorter than her had dark purple coat with hair that looked like the nights sky itself, a black crown, a light blue dress that fits her body very nice, and silver horse shoes. For this alicorn was none other than princess Luna co-ruler of Equestria and ruler of the Moon another pony that I liked from the show as her older sister stood stupefied as I slowly got to my feet.

“Luna what in Equestria are you doing?” said Celestia as stood up fanning the smoke that was emitting from my chest from the projectile that was thrown at me as Luna then turned back to me her horn lit in a blue aura and her hands aimed at me. “I was awakened by a loud roar coming from the forest and after sensing the source of it along with your magic, I realized that you were in battle with something powerful and came rushing to your aid sister.” Luna responded to which I face palmed knowing that scaring off a manticore with a roar was not the best idea.

“Your highness I was not fighting Princess Celestia, well technically I was fighting, and I did let out a loud roar, but it wasn’t directed to her.” I said however I could tell by the glare in her eye that she was not buying it then again, she could be mad at the fact that something loud woke her up since she usually sleeps during the day. “Oh, then who prey tell were you fighting that would require you to roar out like that from the Everfree Forest to the castle of Canterlot?” She said in demanding tone as her horn and hands began to charge up with magic as sighed at this and told her the truth. “A manticore managed to get the drop on when I wasn’t looking and after fending it off with my bare hands I had enough and roared at it to make it stop to which it did and soon ran away.” I could tell that she did not believe me and honestly who could blame her it was then that Celestia came in and told her side of the story in the hopes of preventing a fight between me and her sister god bless that mare.

“Luna he is telling the truth he was fighting a manticore with nothing but his hands and scared it off with a roar I know this may sound hard to believe but I can assure that it’s the truth.” Said Celestia as she was trying to calm her sister down. “Forgive me sister if I find that hard to believe, but how can something like this one face off against a manticore who its size is twice and with nothing, but its bare hands?” Said Luna at this point I had to explain myself as I stood before them Luna was going to hit me with another blast before Celestia rushed to me to both our surprise.

“Frank are you alright, you’re not hurt, are you?” she said in a concerned tone as I raised an eyebrow as her sister was in disbelief at this. “I am fine. In fact, I barely felt it sting my skin” I said as they look toward to where Luna’s spell hit me only to see no damage done to me but a hole that was burned to my shirt.

“H-how is this possible? That was an attack spell I used should have damaged you, but there is not a single scratch on you. Said Luna to which I sighed at this knowing that I would have to explain everything to them and I was not sure if this was the right idea on one hand they would understand my predicament and would offer me sanctuary in this land, but on the other they would see me as a potential threat and would probably turned to stone like Discord that is if the elements of Harmony would work on me if Luna’s attack spell is any indication.

“Are you even listening to me?” Said Luna in an angry tone as I just realized that while I was busy thinking about what to do, I had unintentionally been standing there not saying a thing to which I really need to stop doing.

“Well, your highness it’s a bit of a long story, but I assure to you that I am not threat to you or princess…” I was cut off from a loud roar coming from the distance. “Que demonios fue ese?” I said as a scroll appeared before Celestia with the seal of a six-pointed star and as the princess began to read it her eyes go wide as she looks to her sister. “Luna a dragon is attacking ponyvile!”

“But what’s a dragon doing in ponyvile I thought the last dragon that was nearby was relocated thanks to the element bearers.” Responded Luna as Celestia was writing another letter before sending it off through her magic. “I am not sure sister but from what Twilight mentioned it seems to possess some strange power and is leading a group of raiders into the town. I have already sent a message for reinforcements, but in the meantime, we will need to aid the citizens until they arrive.”

“In which direction is the town?” I asked as Luna raised a brow as Celestia responded “down this path, but why do you…” she did not get to finish as I sprinted down the path at full speed.

Author's Note

finally got this out and don't worry another chapter will come after this so stay tuned.

chapter 3: Introductions/First Strike part 2

Chapter 3: Introductions/ First strike Part 2

3rd Pov

Both princesses stood there Luna slack jawed at the speed the creature had after shooting off down the path while Celestia was disappointed and annoyed at the human’s actions.
“Did that creature just ran off with a speed that rivals that of the element of loyalty? Asked Luna still in disbelief as Celestia nodded. “But how is that even possible?”

“I am not sure sister; however, we need to get to the town and help our ponies as for him he may be able to help us.” Said Celestia to which Luna then faced her sister; “how will the creature help us dear sister?” Asked Luna to which Celestia sighed and looked to her. “I just have this feeling that he will help us just trust me on this.” Luna was still unsure about this but knowing that her sister was right about things like this she agreed as Celestia forms lights up her horn and in a flash of light, they were gone.

Back with Frank he was now approaching the town until he spotted some individuals in leather armor and rusty looking weapons causing problems. He then spots one that managed to pin a familiar blonde haired grey Pegasus mail mare to the ground with a dagger raised up high.

“Oh, hell no!!” is what Frank said as dashes forward and delivers a right jab to the raiders face sending him flying as he hits the wall of a nearby house before hitting the ground unconscious. Frank looked to down to see the mare still with her eyes closed and curled into a ball as he kneels before her. “Hey, it’s alright your safe now.” He says as the mare opens her eyes to see a tall biped in front of her normally, she would be scared, but after looking into his eyes she felt at ease near him. “Thank you umm who are you?” she was as Frank helped her up; “A friend.” He says, however this act would then alert the other raiders as they make their way toward the two as Frank heard them from a far. “Listen you need to get out of here I will hold them.” He tells her to which she nods and proceeds to fly off as a group of the raiders arrive and surround him as Frank stood in the middle and proceeded to crack his knuckles as he glared at them as one charges at him with a crude looking axe in hand only to receive a right hook to the face by Franks right hand the next two came rushing towards him with spears however, he leaps off the ground and delivers a foot to each of them as they went down. Then a bigger guy in rusty armor which to Frank looked like the tank of the group came rushing with large battle and swung only for Frank to catch it with his right hand to the brute’s shock and proceeded to crush it then delivers a strong Sparta kick to the brute’s chest as he goes down with a foot imprinted into his chest plate. “The bigger they are the harder they fall.” He says however he then spots two raiders before him, but what stood out was the fact that they were wearing hoods and holding staffs as one fires a ball of fire and the other fires an ice spear at him. Both projectiles hit him, but to the shock of the mages did nothing but burn some parts of Frank’s shirt as he wipes off the ice from his left arm with no issue as he looks toward them arms crossed as he shook his head.

“I am sorry was that supposed to hurt me. I barely felt anything from those projectiles. Honestly, this how you freeze someone.” His eyes were glowing blue as twin beams of blue hits the first mage straight to the chest as his entire body was incased in a block of ice the second mage is horrified and tries to run only to be hit from behind by the same beam from behind and met the same fate. More raiders arrive enraged at the creature for defeating their brethren as they came charging toward him in pure rage as Frank sighs at this before charging back at them.
Meanwhile Celestia and Luna were busy leading the citizens out to a safe location while fending off any raiders that came close as Celestia fired various projectiles toward those that got close while Luna was fighting them at close range with her scythe slashing them one by one. “Sister, are you certain that the creature is here fending off the raiders?” Asked Luna but before Celestia could answer a raider is kicked into the air screaming and comically hits the ground before the two rulers. “Does that answer your question Luna?”
Just then a blue Pegasus arrives before them who looked relieved to see the two princesses as she was a blue Pegasus wearing a dark blue tank top and sports shirt, with hair that resemble that of a rainbow as well as having the cutie mark of a cloud with a rainbow lightning bolt.

“Princesses thank Equestria your both here.” Said the rainbow haired mare. “Rainbow Dash thank goodness your okay are the others alright as well.” Asked Luna. “I am, but my friends are stuck in the castle with the black dragon on the loose, Twilight told me to come find you while she kept the dragon distracted. I told her it was suicide, but she said she could handle it.”
Both Princesses looked at each other with worry as a black dragon was a high-level threat one that Twilight has yet to face as in her life. “Lead us toward the dragon Rainbow we have to get there quickly.” Dash nods as the three had their wings out and were now sorrowing through the sky as they hope to make it in time to save their friend.

Back with Frank he is seen delivering punch after punch toward any raider that comes near him, however one raider manages to sneak behind him and a while holding a dagger then proceeds to plunge the blade into his flesh. Only for the blade to shatter upon hitting his flesh as Frank looks back to see a bewildered raider with a broken dagger and proceeds to grab him by the collar and tosses him to a group of them as they all feel. He then pulls his right hand back before pushing it forward as a blast of condensed force hits the group sending them all flying and out of the area. Just then a loud roar is made as he looks around to see a large dark figure near a crystal castle as Frank makes a running start before dashing toward the crystal.
Near the crystal castle a large black dragon was seen doing battle with a purple alicorn mare who was badly hurt as her body was covered in bruises as well as a slash mark on her arm as she tried not to pass out. She wore a black shirt with short sleeves, a red checkered skirt, and black stockings, as well as having a horn and a pair of purple wings, as she stood before the dragon panting heavily.

The dragon snickered at the sight of the alicorn princess tremble before him as he moved towards her. “I have to admit you have guts fighting me. Too bad I will have to rip them out of you. Once I take care of you, I will go after that poor excuse for a dragon, then I will burn the rest of this stupid town and finally have my revenge on the ponies that humiliated me. So, any last before I….”

ORAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!!!!

Yelled Frank who delivers a drop kick to the dragon’s side sending it back as he lands on his feet, he then spots the purple alicorn who proceeds to pass out as he catches her in his arms. “Hey are you alright? He asked the purple alicorn as Celestia, Luna, and Dash arrive to find Twilight in Franks arms.
“The Buck are you doing with Twilight?” said a furious Rainbow Dash who was about to attack the human only for Celestia to block her way. “Rainbow Dash he is not our enemy. This man is here to help.” She then approaches him and begins to inspect Twilight as she let out a sigh of relief. “Thank goodness she is alright, but we need to get her to the hospital quickly!”
“Not just her your highness some of my friends got hurt trying to stop that thing and are holed up in the castle. We should-….” Said Rainbow dash as the black dragon was slowly getting up on his feet after being knocked out both princesses fired their beams of magic toward the creature only for their magic to bounce off. “Princess Celestia I suggest you get the girls out of here. I will take care of this overgrown iguana.” Said Frank who was about to approach the beast only to be pulled back by Luna. “Are you mad a black dragon are one of the most dangerous beings in Equestria facing it head on is suicide.”

“And if I don’t stop it, the beast will continue to attack the town and I can’t let that happen.” He responded. “Why do you care your not one of us so why are you helping us? She asked not understanding why this creature cared about her people who are nothing like him. “It doesn’t matter if we’re the same or not your people are in danger and I can’t stand by and do nothing while innocent people suffer.” He breaks off from her grip and approaches the beast Luna was then pulled back by Celestia as they enter inside to help the other girls inside the castle.

The black dragon then faces the human who stood before him with his arms crossed. “Listen here if you value your life, I suggest you turn your scaley ass out of this town and never come back.” Frank said to the which the dragon responds by spitting out a blast of fire from its mouth as the human was engulfed in flames, just then a blast of red fire is seen blasting out of Frank’s mouth pushing back the flames before hitting the dragon square in the mouth as he is seen rolling back in pain as the human walks out with his shirt completely burned off as well as bindings on his right arm to reveal a metal hand with yet the rest of his body remained unharmed as he rushes toward the beast. The dragon gets back up and sees the human coming at him and by impulse swings its tail at the offending as it hits him straight to his left side however Frank did not back down as he grabs onto the tail and proceeds to pull the tail and proceeds to swing the dragon around before tossing him in the air, however the dragon than recovers as he opens his wings and is flying in the air. “Ha, let’s see you fight me now that I am in the air small fry.” Said the The human then leaps into the air both hands up as he fires toward him to the dragons shock as he proceeds to strike the dragons head from various directions before elbow dropping the creature in the head sending the beast down in a loud thud as the earth began to shake. Frank then proceeds to freeze the dragon’s wings with his ice beams as well as his arms to the ground preventing it from moving its limbs until he spots a dark crystal embedded into the dragons head in between its two massive horns.

Wondering if that could be its weakness Frank grabs onto it as the Dragon goes wide eyed as he tries to break free taking this as conformation Frank proceeds to pulls the dark crystal out of its head as the beast roars in agony as the crystal is slowly being pulled out. With a mighty yell Frank pulls the crystal out as the dragon let out a final roar as its body then explode blinding him and everything around them and as the dust clears the creature is then revealed to be a familiar dragon that everyone hates. As he was about to approach him the black crystal that he removed was then engulfed in a reddish aura as sparks were emanating from his metal hand as the crystal then shatters as a white orb then appears before him and is absorbed into his metal hand. “Heh looks like I got something new.” Said Frank as a new ability was given to him.
Back in the crystal castle of friendship stood three stupefied mares who witnessed the entire incident unable to believe the being that stood up against the full-grown dragon with its bare hands and able to perform feet of strength and power that no other being could accomplish. Rainbow dash could not help but look at the human in both shock and awe at the sheer awesomeness the human performed as her eyes sparkled like stars with a big smile on her face as for the two princesses, they were having their own reaction to the human now shirtless and standing over the defeated dragon. Celestia was in awe at the human however deep within her she could feel her heart beat faster the longer she stared at him as she began to feel something that she had not felt for a very long time as her wings stood up high and her cheeks were red. Luna was just as awe struck as her sister for she had never witness any being with power or might as the human below them as she began to imagine the sight of him a brave warrior standing over the bodies of his defeated enemies with her sword raised up high in a way that reminded her of the old days as her heart was beating fast, her face completely red, and her wings stood straight out.

The dragon now in its real form was revealed to be Garbble who was slowly getting up from the ground, as he was trying to process just what happened as he was unable to comprehend how a small creature could have taken on a full-grown dragon who was even bigger then him.

It was then that he notices the human walking towards him his arms crossed as he stood in front of the trembling who he noticed was up to the human’s neck in height. “Hey, listen man I was just kidding about the whole burning the town down and having revenge it was all a just a joke okay.” He said in scared tone as the human glared at him and before the dragon could say a single word, he receives a right hook to the face.
“You became a black dragon and terrorized the entire town? And you tell me that this was all a joke? I always knew you were a bastard but this takes it to a whole new level. For that you will receive no mercy from me.”
He then proceeds to punch in the dragon mercilessly with a barrage of highspeed punches all hitting him from every angle. As Frank yelled a battle cry that will be remembered for generations.

“Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora, Ora,

He then delivers one final uppercut to the dragon’s jaw sending him flying into the air before hitting ground broken and battered as Frank stood victorious before him as he yelled out one final battle cry to the heavens themselves.

ORRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!

Once that was done, he closes his eyes proceeded to take a deep breath from his nose and slowly begins to exhale to calm himself down as he glares at Garbble who was now in complete agony.
“Be grateful I didn’t kill you, for I would have done much worse than that.” He said with an intensity that was amplified by his golden eyes, just then he turned to see the rest of the raiders who were standing before him with their weapons raised though Frank could see that they were also shaking probably after witnessing a strange creature take down a full-grown dragon as Frank sighed at this as he shakes his head in annoyance.
“If you guys don’t want to end up like that idiot on the ground, I suggest you drop your weapons and surrender now before I lose my patience.” He said and immediately the raiders drop their weapons, got on their knees, and hand their hands raised up high as ponies in gold armor had finally arrived armed to the teeth with their swords and spears held up high however, they did not expect to see raiders had already surrendered. “Well took you guys long enough.” Said Frank as the armored ponies soon aimed their weapons toward him as he deadpans and shakes his head in annoyance.

“Great here we go again.”

Author's Note

This one was fun to write and the longest.

Also I couldn't find a picture of Twilight Sparkle as an alicorn since the majority of them were too sexual.

hope you guys enjoy it.

Chapter 4 A hero's tragic story

Chapter 3: A hero’s tragic story

Frank Pov

Have you ever wondered if fate hates you and wants you to suffer for no good reason? If your answer was yes then, you probably understand how I feel at this moment as I raise my hands up with gold armored ponies pointing their spears at me. I knew that this would be their reaction after seeing me I just did not think it would happen this fast as I stand there while they round up the raiders who were reluctant to be in cuffs after seeing what I did to the dragon earlier. Soon three of them approached me with the middle one dressed in a silver armor with a mace strapped to his side along with a shield strapped around his left arm as he stood in front of me.

“Captain we found this thing when we arrived at the town. What should we do with it? Said the armored pony who stood by the captain as he looked at me with glare while I looked back at him with a neutral expression. “Put him up with the other raiders, for all we know this thing was aiding the raiders here. Once we take the creature and these lowlifes to the castle, we let the princesses decide what to do with it.” One pulled out some cuffs as I let out a sigh at this and was about to let them handcuff me, however that is when something or should I say some pony landed behind me.

“That will not be necessary, Captain Steel Wing.” Said a familiar voice as I turn my head back to see Celestia with her hand on my right shoulder and as well as her sister who was on my left side. “Your highness are you sure about this, for all we know this creature could be…” he was then cut off by Luna. “He happens to be the one that stopped those raiders from terrorizing the residence of Ponyvile, me and my sister were here to witness this brave warrior act of heroism as he fought against a full-grown black dragon.”

“The dragon was corrupted by some dark magic to which this human was able to stop and is now laying on the ground defeated right behind us.” Said Celestia as she pointed at Garble who was still in agonizing pain as his body was still broken from the intense beating, he received from the human. The captain then looked at his subordinates and as he directed them to arrest the downed dragon to, they nodded and went straight forward to it as he looks back at the two princesses. “What will happen to this one?” he asked pointing at me to which Celestia smiled sweetly. “He will be coming with us back to the castle. We were in the middle of introductions before the town was attacked as me and my sister wish to learn more about our human friend.” Said Celestia as Luna smiled and nodded to her sister comment while I raised an eyebrow at her statement. The captain looked unsure as I could that that he still did not like me and was about to say something until Luna beat him to punch. “As my sister said we wish to continue introductions with our new friend here I am sure that won’t be a problem captain Steel Wing?” she asked though by the way she said it, it almost sounded like a threat as the captain shook his head immediately. “Good we will be taking our leave then. Make sure that the guards round up every single raider here understood? Asked Celestia to which the captain nodded and saluted before walking away however he did look make a quick glance at me just was he approached his men as I lowered my arms and let out, a sigh of relief before looking back at them. “Um just to be clear I am not in any trouble, am I?” I asked them to which the two proceeded to giggle at my question as Celestia calmed herself before looking back to me. “No, you’re not, however there is still the matter of introducing yourself young man.” Said Celestia in a motherly tone which for some reason sounded hot wait why I am thinking that?

“From what my sister told me you sit are a human, however none of the humans from the old legends were capable of the incredible that you performed during the attack.” Said Luna who was now looking at me not with a glare but in amusement which was kind of weird since she was cautious around me before. “Which you will explain to us once we teleport to the castle in canterlot.” Said Celestia as I then asked her. “Wait what about Miss Sparkle and her friends back at the crystal castle?”

“We were able to send them to the hospital through a teleportation spell. Rainbow Dash had left to check on them once the fighting had stopped, she also sends her thanks for saving Twilight and hopes to see you again once the others have recovered.” I then let out a sigh of relief at that. “That is good to here, I was worried after seeing the condition she was in. So, I guess all that is left is to do is to go to your castle then.”

“Excellent stand close stand close to me and my sister as she will bring us there through a teleportation spell.” said Luna as I nodded and moved closer to them Celestia lit up her horn before we were all engulf in a bright flash of light.

3rd Pov

As the princesses and the human disappeared from ponyvile they soon reappeared in the royal throne room as Frank was rubbing his eyes as Celestia and Luna looked worried once they heard him groan in pain. “HAY WEA MIS OJOS.” Said the human as he blinks the spots from his eyes. “Um what did you say?” Asked Luna with a raised eyebrow as Frank was slowly regaining his sight. “What? Oh right. Um is there a language called Spanish in this land or any other land?” Asked the human as the two princesses shook their heads as Frank sighed at this. “Right. Well to answer your question that was a language called Spanish which certain humans like myself speak depending on which part of the world they come from. I said oh man my eyes due to the bright flash from the teleportation spell and with my eyes being more sensitive due to my heighten senses.”

“I see, but you are okay right?” asked Celestia in a genuinely concerned tone to which made Frank raise an eyebrow at this. “I am fine my sight came back so there is nothing to worry about. So with that out of the way I should continue where I left off?” said Frank as both princesses nodded as they walked away from them and sat before on their thrones as Frank stood before them back straight and arms behind his back as he unintentionally flexes his upper body still exposed as the two princesses tired to control their wings from extending.

“Well as I said before my name is Frank McCloud and I am a human from another world or at least I used to be before I become what I am before you.” Said Frank as this caught Celestia’s attention. “And what is it that you are right now?” asked the solar princess as Frank rubs the back of his head not sure how to explain this. “Well, I am is what my people call a superhuman a being with extraordinary abilities unlike anything that they have ever seen before. Basically, something straight out of a comic book.” Answered Frank to which Luna responded. “So, something like what the children are reading these days? If that is the case than it does explain how you were able to fight off the raiders with ease and face off against a black dragon without any sign of damage, you even survived being burnt alive when the shot its flames at you.”

Frank chuckled at this. “Well, you could say its one of my unique abilities which happens to be invulnerability, meaning that I am resistant to anything thrown at me from fire, ice, and most recently magic like that attack you fired at me.”

Luna then blushes in embarrassment from that. “Oh right… I do agree that my actions were simply not the best. But when I was awoken by that loud roar from the forest, I has used my magic to find what it was only to sense something powerful as well as my sister magic as I assumed the worst and attacked you. But when the raiders attacked you took it upon yourself to stop them saving the lives our subjects and our fellow princess Twilight Sparkle. At the time I did not understand why you helped us, but once you told me your reason, I realized just how badly I had misjudged you. And for that I apologize for how poorly I had treated you and hope that you could forgive for my rash actions.” Said Luna as Frank rubbed the back of his head awkwardly.

“No need to apologize your majesty. Besides, I am used to being a threat.” Responded Frank as this caught both princesses as they looked at each other before looking back at Frank who looked crest fallen. “What do you mean by being seen as a threat?” Frank sighed knowing that he would have to explain this even if it meant having to revisit some bad memories as he took a deep breath and exhaled as he looked at this and presented his right arm to the two royals.

“Before I say anything, I would like to explain this thing on my arm. At first glance it looks like a metal gauntlet, but if you look closely you could see that the metal around my hand and lower arm is merged into my flesh. And along the rest of my arm, you can see red markings that run down my upper arm and shoulder.” Explained Frank as the sisters looked in awe as well as uneasiness by this arm as he lowered it and proceeded to look down.

“Before I was just a regular human, just living his life day by day without a care in the world. Until one day I was in camping in the woods when something came crashing down from the sky and without thinking I decided to investigate whatever it was deep within the woods. There I found a strange creature who was weakly crawling out of a strange aircraft while clutching onto something in its arm. Against my better judgement I went to help the creature until it shoved whatever it had to me and with a weak tone told me to keep it safe before closing its eyes and died on the spot. I then realize what he handed to me which happened to be a strange looking gauntlet, but before I could get a better look at it the thing proceeded to latch onto me as it wrapped around my lower arm the metal merging into my flesh like a form a slime before a burning sensation took over sending an intense pain before passing out on the ground. Once I woke up, I found myself as a new man as the gauntlet had somehow altered my body making me younger, well built, with red markings up to my shoulder, as well as granting me abilities that no ordinary human could ever perform. Much like what I did back in ponyvile I could show you if you like?” Asked Frank to which the royal sisters nodded with interest as Frank formed a small at this.

“Well to start of this ability is called high speed.” He said as he disappears and appears beside the lunar princess before disappearing again then reappearing in front of them. “Its an ability that allows me to run in incredible speed making to the point where it looks like a disappeared. Another ability that I used is cryo-beam.” He then fires twin beams of blue light from his eyes to the floor as a pillar of ice was formed. “Its an ability that allows me to fire beams of ice that I used to freeze an enemy in place immobilizing them where they stand or simply form a pillar of ice. Another ability that I used while fighting the dragon is called dragons breath.” He then takes a deep breath before letting out a blast of red fire toward the pillar of ice as it melts into water and evaporates into nothing in the blink of an eye as he stops the flames and looks back at the princesses. “This ability allows me to shoot out fire out of my mouth like a dragon though its much more powerful than what that dragon shot at me I barely felt anything.”

“What do you mean you didn’t feel a thing the fire breath of a dragon is strong enough to leave ponies with burn marks the flames of a black dragon should have incinerated you into ash.” Said a stupefied Luna as Celestia looked wide eyed at his response. “Well you see, another one of my abilities is called invulnerability basically my skin is like unbreakable armor making resistant to anything that harms me in fact one of the raiders tried to stab me from behind only for his knife to snap off after it was thrusted into my skin.”

He proceeds to hit his head only for a banging sound to be made like hitting two pieces of metal together. “Every part of my body is like this I have been shot at, burned, and even smeared in acid and most recently shot with magic and so far, nothing seems to harm me.” Said Frank as Celestia raises a brow. “So, you’re saying that your unstoppable.” To which Frank shook his head as this made the royal sisters confused. “I may seem powerful but that doesn’t mean I have some weaknesses. You see my senses like hearing, sight, and smell have been heighten due to my abilities, but are extremely sensitive. Things like a high pitch sounds are enough to make my ears bleed due to my enhanced hearing, horrible smells enough to make me vomit as scents are more stronger, and flashes of light can hurt my eyes due to my enhanced sight.”

“This is interesting your body is resistant but you’re able to feel pain through your senses.” Said Luna as Frank nods. “The last time I felt pain was when this thing latched onto me and honestly that was by far the most painful.” He said as he pointed to his metal arm.

Frank stops there as the two royals looked at him in wonder as he snickered lightly at their reaction as he held his metal arm reminiscing on how he got it back in the woods. “So that gauntlet is the source of your power?” Frank nods as Celestia looked unsure to ask her next question. “How painful was it?” she asked as the human stood there silent for a moment Celestia was worried that she may have hit a sensitive subject until Frank looked back to her and sighed. “Like my arm submerged in hot liquid metal burning the outer skin before merging into my arm as well as the sensation of tiny needles that were stabbing the nerves of my arm by the time my brain registered it became overwhelming as I hit the ground, and everything just went dark and I was unable to move.” Responded Frank as this caused the royal sisters cover their mouths in shock by the description as he looked amused by their reaction.

“Shocking isn’t it, but that was the least of my problems. Because what happened next after acquiring this gauntlet is what changed my life. But before I begin is there a spell that could tell whether an individual is telling the truth or not?”

Said Frank as both princesses raise an eyebrow at his question. “There is but is it really necessary? Me and my sister do believe what you are saying.” Asked Luna to which Frank nodded his head. “Let’s just say that what I am about to tell you two may sound unbelievable and the last thing I want is for you to think that I am lying, when I am telling the truth.”

Though Celestia and Luna were unsure about this they soon agreed as Celestia horn lit up as she then signaled Frank to continue.

“Alright, now where to begin? Oh, that is right. After walking up as a new being and later went back home, I was then attacked by a strange looking biped in black armor as it generated an energy sword from its hand and tried to slice me open. I dodged the attacks before delivering a right hook to its head however I mistakenly used too much force and ended up decapitating it. As the creature laid their dead, I was horrified at one I had done for I had never killed anything, but that soon faded when a while ball of energy appeared from its body as it then flew towards my hand and soon a memory was being played within the confines of my mind the memories of the creature that attacked me. I had learned that the creature was sent to retrieve something called the Omega gauntlet and bring back to its master the warlord called Kane an alien from beyond the stars who spent his entire life conquering planets as well as enslaving every single race within them.”

Celestia and Luna went wide eyed upon hearing sure for they had never expected to hear of a warlord from beyond the stars and one that was enslaving worlds. Luna was a bit skeptical from the human store, but after noticing that the spell her sister had activated had not reacted to the human’s words meaning that he was indeed telling the truth.

“I know it shocked me as well, but what happened next is what really made things difficult for me. For you see the Omega gauntlet is an ancient relic that contains the powers of various celestial beings that once protected all life in the galaxy those who wield it would possess the powers of the old guardians as well as gain more power from those that were defeated.”

“Those that were defeated? What do you mean by that?” asked Celestia as Frank raised his metal arm and formed a blade of energy from his hand surprising the two before it dissipates as he lowered his arm.

“I gain a new ability or attribute from anyone I defeat or kill because of this I gained the assassins ability and it also explains why Kane was after it. Once he had learned that his assassin was killed, he soon sent his generals to scour the planet to retrieve it by any means necessary as his generals started attacking various parts of the world endangering the lives of many innocent people who lived there. My sister who was a military soldier was fighting alongside army against the alien attack when they arrived in my hometown of Jersey, it was there that the infantry was pinned as my sister and her platoon were about to be annihilated until I intervened. You may be asking why I was not fighting with them, well to tell you the truth I was scared, knowing that a being like me would be detained if I reveal myself to the world, but after I heard my sister was fighting them and was losing badly, that is when I got involved. The most precious thing to me in this life was my family and I could not allow my sisters life to end by some alien and his minions, but when I came to save her, I was horrified from what happened to her. My sister had a bloody wound on her side after being shot by one the invaders and was near close to death if I had not stepped in it was at that moment that something within me took over something that I have not felt in a long time as I unleashed my rage onto the invaders. One by one they were taken down as bodied filled the streets, yet when more of the came more they would soon meet their end as I would find myself in an all-out crusade against the invaders and with every general, I kill the stronger I became. For I was not going to stop until every invader paid the price for harming my sister.”

Frank stops there as the royal sisters were in awe at the story Luna felt moved by how his love for his sister is what drove him to fight the invaders, however Celestia did notice something was bothering Frank as he trembled a bit as he took a deep breath to calm himself down. “And what became of Kane?” Asked Celestia to which Frank closed his eyes not saying a thing before opening them and facing the two rulers with a neutral expression.

“Once all his generals were dead, he sent the last of his minions for one last invasion as he and his men arrived at New York City there we meet face to face before doing battle. However, Kane was much stronger than I thought, I could not tell you how many times he had overpowered me through all my abilities it was no wonder he was called a warlord. I soon learned that he was a celestial being that became power hungry after gaining power beyond his understanding as he then killed his fellow celestials to gain their power only for it to be sealed within the gauntlet. And as I laid on the ground broken, he started to laugh at how fun this fight was getting as if it were some sick game to him as he proceeded to tell me that he will take what was rightfully his and after that he would blow up the planet. Once I heard those worlds my rage had skyrocketed to a whole new level as I proceeded to beat him to a bloody pulp my fists bashing him all over his body before delivering a glowing white right punch to his chest as the force of that punch was enough to destroy his entire body leaving nothing behind but ashes as I later collapse on the ground before fading into unconsciousness. Once I realized what had happened, I knew right then and there that I had one as the invaders soon surrendered and were rounded up by the army and it was finally over.”

“That was amazing you were able to go against a being far more powerful than you and instead of accepting defeat you stood back up and fought with every last breath to destroy the leader and end the invasion.” Said an overly excited Luna who was smiling at the human’s victory against a tyrant as Celestia was doing the same. “Your people must have praised you for your incredible feet of heroism against Kane and his invaders.”

However, this made Frank look away as his neutral expression turned dark as the sisters took notice of this. “Yes, they did praise me for stopping Kane, but not everyone had that same mind set. Once my people’s government had learned about me, they soon mobilize their soldiers to have me imprisoned and would later brand me as a threat to all of humanity.”

“THEY DID WHAT?!!!!” said both rulers in the Canterlot voice as they stood out of their thrones as the entire castle shook by their loud voice as Frank was lucky enough to cover his ears before it could do any damage to his ears. “Why in Equestria would they want to have you imprisoned? You stopped the invaders, their leader, and prevented the planet from being destroyed.” Said an angry Celestia. “How could your people just turn on you like that? You are a hero not a villain.” Said Luna who was also enraged.

“True but it’s because of what I did that made the government want to imprison me. You see humans have a tendency of fearing those that they do not understand the citizens saw me as a hero yeah, but the government saw me as something terrifying. I was able to knock a battleship from the sky, destroy a monster the size of a skyscraper, and even took down a being that was deemed a god to the galaxy. To them I was a monster one that should be locked in a cage so that people of earth could sleep well knowing that a potential threat is detained and will not harm a single soul of course that is what some of them believe. Others just wanted to lock me up just to their hands on my blood thinking that they can replicate others just like me once I found that out I was forced to got on the run as the military started chasing me all around the world leaving my family behind while they branded me as a monster to the whole world. For many months I have been running as the government sent soldiers after me some I tried to avoid while others I was forced to fight once people started to get hurt in the crossfire of course I would later find myself being surrounded by them when I tried to hide in the woods. For a moment I thought that it was over for me as I had no where else to go until out of nowhere a portal appeared before me pulling me in and that’s when I woke up in the ruins of that old castle.”

Celestia and Luna were still shocked to hear that the one that had saved his people was then branded as a monster by those in the military all because they feared what he was capable of. This effected Luna as she understood how it felt to be a monster when she became nightmare moon and how some till this day see her as that even after being cleansed of her darker half with the help of the elements of harmony. Celestia could understand why some would view him as a monster due to the power that he possessed, but after coming into contacts to him and after listening to her story she realized that the being before her was a misunderstood hero who was treated poorly by leaders who feared him when he could have been a man who inspire hope to his people.

“So now you know everything. I was honestly afraid to tell you both anything since I was not sure how you would both react to someone like me. After all you did see what I was capable back in ponyvile as for what happens next, I leave that decision to the both of you.” Said Frank though a part of his tone began to tremble as small tear began to roll down his eyes as this made the princesses cover their mouths in worry as Frank tried to hide his pain. “Though to be honest I was hoping to live here since I am no longer welcomed on earth, but I cannot really do that without the approval of the royal sisters. But if the answer is no, then I could just….”

Frank was cut off as he was hugged by the two princesses as they wrap their arms around him as well as their wings as leaving feeling confuse at the sudden act.

“After what you did for my subjects and my former student I would crazy not to let you stay. You are a hero Frank one that deserves our gratitude for saving our ponies.” Said Celestia as she hugged him by his right side. “We know what is like to be treated as a monster we understand how thou feels Mr. McCloud. Thou’s people may call thee a monster, but we see you for what thee truly are, a hero.” Said Luna who was speaking in the old Canterlot tongue as she hugged his left side.

Frank did not know what to say in a situation like this what could he say soon the tears began to fall from his eyes for the first time in many months he cried letting out all the pain he had suffered I the loving embrace of the royal sisters. As the tears began to subside, he then uttered a single phrase as they held onto him tightly.

“Thank you…”

Author's Note

this took the longest for me and to proof read hope you guys like it and stay tune for the next part.

Staying at the Castle and Meeting Eris?!!

Chapter 4: Staying at the castle and Meeting Eris

Frank Pov

We stayed like this for what felt like forever as I stood there in the embrace of the Royal sisters something that I did not think would ever happen to me, but I knew this would soon end as they let go of me and stood before me. They wiped the tears from their eyes as I did the same as we tried to calm ourselves though mostly me since it had been a while since I cried like that.

“I am sorry for making you both cry. I never intended for that to happen, but I am glad that you both were willing to accept me and for that I thank you both.” I said and happily smiled something I have not done for a long time after all the bullshit I went through, but now for once in my life I felt happy. Though this made the royals blush which I found odd but snickered at their reaction. “You know you both look cute when you blush.” I said with honesty as this made them go even redder and look away from me as I snickered again.

Soon Celestia lightly coughed as she and Luna calmed themselves as they looked at me though a tinged of red was still on their faces.

“Well…with that said there is still the matter of where you will be staying.” Said Celestia as her sister nodded as this caught my attention. “Oh right. Well, I first thought I could stay in ponyvile, but I think that would make the residents nervous after the attack that happened, so I figured maybe the everfree-…” I said however the princesses did not seem to like that.

“NO, YOU WONT!!!!!” Said the two princesses as they used the Canterlot voice on me, though this time I was able to cover my ears as the castle shook a bit once that happened, they both composed themselves as I removed my hands from my ears to listen to what they had to say.

“You are correct about my ponies maybe a bit nervous about you since you stopped the attack from the raiders and the dragon. Which is why you will be staying here in the castle in one of guest rooms for the time being.” Said Celestia as I went wide eyed as Luna said her part. “We figured this was the best way to repay you for saving our ponies and to better prepare you for when we introduce you to the rest of our subjects though we may have a meeting with the dragon lord pretty soon as well.” I stood there a bit surprised but realized that they had a point still I figured that they would have wanted to have me live somewhere else, but who am I to deny good hospitality.

“You make an excellent point your majesty and I thank you both for offering a place of residence here in the castle, honestly I do not know how I could ever repay you both for such kindness.” I said sincerely as they both smiled which was pretty if you ask me.

“That won’t be necessary Frank we only wish to make your stay here in our kingdom to be the best and to possibly get to know our new super friend as well.” Said Celestia who smiled brightly as I raised an eyebrow at her comment of being called friend not that I minded it was just that I did not think it would happen this fast. Before I could say anything Luna then speaks her mind.

“Though there is still the matter on your clothing Mr. McCloud so that you’re not exposing too much of your…. body.” she said though I noticed that she stopped before saying body as I examined what was on me as it was nothing but my jeans, belt, converse shoes, and left fingerless glove. Thankfully, my shoes wear not worn out, but my jeans had some various tares and holes, my sunglasses however did not survive the dragon fire that was shot at me, and that I may need a new t-shirt to cover my upper body who I am comfortable without one for so long I will never know.

“You do have a point Princess Luna and I may need to find a new shirt, sunglasses, and paints to not walk around naked and all.” I commented though for a moment the two were spacing out before shaking their heads and looking back to me.

“I will have my guards escort you the to royal seamstress where she will examine your measurements before making your clothes. Once that’s done you will then be escorted to the guest room where you will be staying for the meantime.” She said as I nodded just then I started to feel a very weird presence as I looked around the room.

“Is there something wrong Mr. McCloud?” Said Luna as I faced her. “Sorry for some reason I sensed a strange presence in the room here.” I responded as a women’s laughter echoed throughout the throne as I quickly stood on the defensive in front of the princesses as I formed an energy blade on my metal hand.

“Oh, do not worry my little human I am not here to cause harm. I only came here to meet the hero of ponyvile.” Said the voice in a very sensual way as I raised an eyebrow at this and heard both princesses sigh at this as I turn to them and notice Celestia with an annoyed expression.

“That is enough Eris now come out!” Said Celestia in a demanding tone as I was confused for, I had never heard of anyone with that name from the show just then something appeared before me as I stood wide-eyed at who it was. As a remarkably familiar looking being smirked at me with white hair, had the head of a pony, had two horns one of a dear and the other of a unicorn, the upper body of an eagle, a lion arm on the right, a bird talon on the left, a dragon leg on the right, a minotaur leg on the right, a dragon tail, a sharp tooth, bat wing and feather wing, and yellow eyes with red irises. I knew who it was for it was someone that was popular in the brony community, however the being before me was different and if you are wondering what I mean by different well… the being was a girl.

“Allow me to introduce myself my name is Eris the spirit of chaos and disharmony, though I also go by the goddess of chaos as well. And judging by that look on your face my presence seems to have made you star struck hasn’t it? She said with a grin as I shook my head and scratched the back of my head.

Note: this was the only picture I could find and yes, I am taking this route in the story also props to the artist of Eris.

“Oh, sorry about that. I was not expecting to meet the goddess of chaos. And honestly your form is beautifully mesmerizing heh heh.” I said with a smile as she looked surprised then happy as she shot towards me and proceeds to the hug me like a teddy bear with my face buried in her fuzzy cleavage to my surprise. “Oh, that was so sweet and that face you made after you said what was so adorable.” She said as she hugs me tightly as I was starting to lose air as I then broke from her hug and without thinking, shot up into the air as I took large gulps of air.

Eris, Celestia, and Luna were silent and wide-eyed at the sight of me floating in the air with no magic or wings as they proceeded to look around me from all directions as I facepalmed for not mentioning this ability.

“Yeah…. This happens to be one of my other abilities that I have and forgot to mention when I presented it to you. I do not use this ability often since I am used to running fast on my feet.” I said nervously hoping the royal sisters will not be mad, but what happened next was something I did not expect.

“How are you able to do that without wings or magic?” Asked Celestia.

“Just how many abilities do you have?” Asked Luna.

“Wait you have powers?” Asked Eris.

All 3 of them were staring at me waiting for their question to be answered as I calmed myself and answered them by a certain order.

“Well to answer your question Eris, yes I do have powers in fact I am the first of my kind to have powers. And Celestia I can do this due to an ability that allows me to control the gravity around my body which I can use to float or fly like a bird. And to answer your question Luna have a bunch of them along with the ones I mentioned earlier the rest however is more destructive than the cryo beams and dragon breath and I was not willing to risk damaging the throne room to show you them.” I answered as this caught Luna’s attention.

“Umm is it possible for you to show these other abilities to us if we move to the training yard?” She asked as Celestia followed with her response. “Luna, I think it be best thar our guest is rested after the event that happened in Ponyvile. Though maybe he is willing to show us a demonstration tomorrow that is if our guest accepts is.” She says as she and her sister with hopeful eyes as I did not know what to say, however they were offering to let me stay in the castle so I figured this would be a good way to repay them for their kindness as I nodded.

Celestia rings her bell as an armored guard entered the room and once standing before the two saluted.

“Please escort our guest to the royal seamstress for some new clothing and once that’s done lead him to the one of the guest rooms. Once that is done you may return to your usual duties.” She says as the guard salutes as he motions me to follow him as I walked towards the door as he turned around and waved at the three before exiting the throne room.

3rd POV

The two royals smiled as they see their new human guest exit the throne room as they sighed feeling happy that he will be staying with them as they start to daydream a bit.

“He is quite cute you know.” Said Eris as Celestia and Luna were broken from their daydream and look to Eris with an annoyed expression as the goddess of chaos giggles at their reaction.

“Where were you when the attack happened?” Asked Celestia who had her arms crossed as she and her sister looked at Eris with a serious expression. “Well, if you must know I was doing my own thing when I came back and found the town a mess, I then spent the whole time looking for Fluttershy until one of the ponies told me she and her friends were in the hospital and was relieved to see that she was okay. I then heard from Dashie that a two-legged biped helped protect her and the girls from the dragon and being curious I wanted to see it for myself, but I was not expecting it to be a human male especially one that is capable of taking down a full-grown dragon from what Dashie told me.”

“Me and my sister did not believe it either, but after witnessing the fight between Frank and the Dragon we were shocked to see him defeat it with ease.” Said Luna as Celestia nodded.

“He also told us about what he is and what had happened to him before coming to here and I could tell that he is still hurt after what has happened to him.” Said Celestia as Eris raised an eyebrow at this.

“I also wished our first encounter was more different than what had happened.” Said Luna who was downtrodden as this caught Eris’s attention.

“What happened?” She asked as Luna lowered her head in shame. “I shot him with magic” was all she said as Eris was laughing hysterically as Luna got upset. “It’s not funny you mismatch creature I meet someone who has been through a harsh life and the first thing I do is attack him without thinking.” Said Luna with an upset tone.

“Luna you already apologized to him after that and he did accept it as well as understood the reason for your actions.” Said Celestia who was comforting her sister as she wraps a wing around her. “I know sister, but I cannot help but feel regret for assuming that he was a threat especially after he took it upon himself to aid our subject.”

Eris had stopped laughing once Celestia said her part as she sighs and looks at Luna. “I mean after sensing the power emanating from that guy I could understand hell even I was a bit scared when I first saw him.”

This caught the sisters off guard as they did not expect to hear this from Eris who was known from making a joke out of everything.

“So, he is going to be staying here for the time being?” She asked as the royals nodded. “That’s good.” Said Eris with a calm tone as this was weird of her to act like this. “Eris is something wrong?” Asked Celestia as Eris switched to her normal self literally.

“Oh, nothing Celly, though I would be lying if the human has me a bit curious. Especially one that is built like a mega stud.” She said as the sisters groaned at this.

“Is that all that is on your mind Eris?” Asked Lunas as Eris appears between two royals and has her arms over their necks.

“Oh, do not act like his body did not catch your eye. He is tall and well built and from the strength that he had against dragon makes you wonder if he is strong in other things. Especially with what is coming very soon.” She says as both Celestia and Luna went all red in the face after being reminded about their human in that manner, however they soon shook their heads once they realize what Eris mentioned that will be happening soon.

“Oh, that’s right how could we have forgotten about that. And the fact that it will happen soon is a big problem.” Said Celestia.

“Our subjects will be undergoing heat season and to make matters worse we will also be going through that as well. Said Luna as both sisters groaned at this.

“Why not ask your new human friend I am sure he would not mind having to please two princesses in their special time of the season.” Said Eris as this caused the sisters to blush again as Luna pulls Eris from the scruff of her neck with her hand.

“Like I would ever force this upon Mr. McCloud especially after what me and my sister learned from him.” She said in an angry tone as Eris snickers at her reaction just then a loud *Pomf* is made as both Luna and Eris turn to see Celestia with her wings erect, face red, and hearts in her eyes as her tail was swishing side to side like a dog as well as have a far-off look.

“Tia? TIA!!!!” Yelled Luna as Celestia broke out from whatever was affecting her as she turns and tries to calm herself down as she was still blushing and trying to lower her wings down.

“SISTER! You are not seriously considering on forcing Frank to help us, are you?” Asked Luna as Celestia Shook her head.

“OF COURSE NOT!! Luna I would never consider doing that. Though I would be lying if I said that our new human guest did not catch my attention.” Said Celestia as she was twirling her index fingers together.

Luna raised an eyebrow at this as Eris was smiling mischievously at Celestia. “Oh, it seems Celestia has a crush on the human I beat you want to give him a big whole smooch, right?” Said Eris jokingly Luna rolls her eyes at her remark.

“Well about that…...” As Celestia was going to respond she stopped and looked away nervously as this caught Eris and Luna’s attention as Celestia struggled with her word before sighing and looked back at the two.

“I kissed him” she said in a shy tone and it was at that moment that Luna let out the Canterlot voice as the entire castle shook from the loud voice as it echoed throughout the halls.

“YOU DID WHAAAAAAAAAT!!!!!!!!!!!”

Moment ago in another part of the castle was Frank who was being measured by the royal seamstress a unicorn stallion by the name of Needle Works who has a grey coat with black hair in a ponytail and was wearing a white collared shirt under a blue vest and grey as he had measuring tape around various parts of Franks body.

“I must say monsieur you have a very unique physic I am surprised that you were able to find clothing that fit.” He said as Frank laughs at his remark.

“Well due to having my father’s genetics I was born taller and became more built over time my mother had to adjust various clothing just for them to fit me since some would be either too tight or too loose. Said Frank as this surprised the seamstress as he wrote down the measurements on a piece of paper that he levitated with magic.

“Oh, also sorry for making it difficult for you to measure me in the beginning I honestly did not think my immunity to magic would be this of an issue.” He said as Needle Works waves him off.

“It is no problem I cannot always use my magic for everything though I am surprised that you were okay with stripping naked of your clothes. Usually, others would be uncomfortable for having to remove all of their clothing.” Said the Seamstress as Frank snickers at that.

“When your clothes are constantly torn from fighting bad guys you get used to not having enough clothing to cover your body.” He says as the guard that was escorting him there was looking away from the human due to being a female guard and not wanting to stare at the attractive human behind her.

“Oh, and sorry for doing that in front of you Sharp Edge.” Said Frank as he was speaking to the female guard who was an earth pony with a peach-colored coat and pink hair and tail as clears her throat.

“It’s not problem sir, I was only caught off guard is all, but thank you.” Responded the guard mare as she smiled at how considerate the human was.

“YOU DID WHAAAAAAAAAAAATTTTT!!!!!!!!!!”

Said a loud voice as the entire castle shook startling the guard mare and Frank as they looked around the place while the seamstress was still measuring.

“What was that?” Asked Frank as he formed an energy blade in his hand as the guard mare had her sword drawn.

Soon the sound of rapid hooves steps came near door as Luna enters the room.

“Mr. McCloud is it true that my-…” said Luna who cut herself off as her eyes go wide. Soon Celestia entered the room and caught up with her sister.

“Luna please let me exp-…” Like her sister Celestia cuts herself off as her eyes went wide. At that moment Eris comes in be teleporting herself in the room.

“You both do remember that you could have-…” and like the females before her Eris goes wide-eyed as the three see Frank completely naked, but what caught their attention was what was hanging in between his legs as all of them went red in the face, shot blood from their noses, and collapse on the ground their eyes turned into spiral as they laid unconscious.

“Well that just happened.” Said Frank.

Author's Note

figured i make a funny chapter for this one and yes i am doing this route with the story because it would make things interesting and don't worry Eris isn't the only one

Hope you guys enjoy.

Chapter 5: New Day and Demonstration (updated)

Chapter 5: New Day and Power demonstration

Frank Pov

Some of you may not know this, but I am a big fan of anime and have come across some that have the male character seeing something perverted that causes him to have a mega nosebleed the kind where it shoots out like a fire hose. So, seeing this happen to the ruler of the sun, moon, and the goddess of chaos was both a shock and funny as the same time especially with their eyes literally turning into spirals as they lay on the floor.

Once I got dressed, they had finally woken up as I turned to them asking them what the issue was, but once they turn to me, they go red in the face, wings straight, and before I knew it, they all disappeared via teleportation. I then looked toward Needle Works and Sharp Edge with a raised eyebrow with the guard mare facepalming herself as the seamstress looks at me with a *are you serious* look on his face as I groaned in annoyance.

I was then brought to my room thanks to Sharp Edge and bid her farewell as I entered my new room and proceeded to remove my shoes and lay on the bed. Some of you may be wondering how I learned of the guards name you see during our walk toward Needle Works office I decided to make some small talk with the mare. Though I could tell she was nervous when we first spoke and that is probably due to never meeting someone or should I say something like me before, but after a while we exchanged names. Though I really wished I did not strip right in front of her when Needle Works started to measure me, I may not have been able to see her face, but I could tell she was embarrassed at this. I may need to find some way to make up for that and I also hope the princesses and chaos goddess are okay…

3rd Pov

Meanwhile in Princess Celestia’s private chambers we see a red faced Celestia taking a cold shower as she tries to calm down from what she saw as well as clear any lewd thoughts coming into her mind. In Princess Luna’s private chambers Luna was on her bed as she hid underneath her covers trying to erase the image of seeing the naked human from her mind as her face remains red as she twists and turns trying to fall asleep. As for Eris she is residing in a cottage near the Everfree as she was sitting in the corner as hearts begin to form over her head as she rocks back and forth and giggles lightly as some of the animals were shaking in fear from her bizarre behavior as she continued to have a nosebleed.

And as we returned to the castle, we see Frank passed asleep on the bed of the guest room as the ordeal of being on the run and arriving had finally caught up with him as he sleeps the night away. Sadly, it will not be a peaceful night for him as memories from his ordeal back on earth comes back to him in his dreams as he recounts the destruction, the kills he made, and as he remembered killing Kane, he sees himself smeared in alien blood, panting heavily, as well as growling like a wild animal gritting his sharp fanged teeth before letting out a loud screech into the sky before charging forward like a wild animal.

Frank POV

I woke up in a panic from a dream as it was enough to have me jumping off the bed and hit the floor headfirst though it did not hurt, I did cause some cracks to form on the floor as I groaned in frustration before getting back up.

“Fuck… I had that dream again.” I said as I looked at the cracked floor and prayed to god or Faust that it would not get any worse than that. I then notice looked out the window and notice that the sun was now coming up.

“Jeez I didn’t think I was sleeping that much I mean the sun was just setting the last time I checked. Then again, I have not been able to sleep for I think about a week. Or was it half a month? Honestly, I lost count since the damn military were constantly on my ass.” I said however it was then that I smelled something weird only to realize that it was coming from me and as I started to smell myself, I nearly vomited on the spot by how bad it was.

“Yeah… I should take a shower right now.” I said as I walked toward the bathroom to see a shower and tub as I begin to strip my clothes off and entered the shower and proceeded to clean myself of all the dirt and grime from me. Thankfully, the soap and shampoo were able to do that and as I continued to wash myself as I started to sing a little.

“And I said, ooh, I'm blinded by the lights No, I can't sleep until I feel your touch I said, ooh, I'm drowning in the night. Oh, when I'm like this, you're the one I trust” I sang out from the song *Blinding Lights* by The Weeknd and after finishing the song ended the shower as I got out and proceeded to dry myself with a towel.

“Dios mio, I can’t remember the last time I was able to take a shower in peace.” I said as I walked out of the bathroom and notice a maid as she placed a set of clothes on the bed.

“Hello there.” I greeted the maid as she turns to me with a smile. Before you ask, I made sure to cover myself because I did not want a repeat of what happened yesterday.

“Greetings good sir my name Velvet Breeze I am one of the maids her in the castle. I was told from the royal seamstress to deliver these clothes to you.” She said motioning to the clothes as I nodded as I grabbed them and proceeded to put them on the style of *Superman* as I started to spin rapidly and as I stopped was now fully clothed and I have to say I like how they feel.

The shirt was the same as my old one, but felt rather soft around my upper body, the jeans were also great as they were able to stretch out to fit my legs and boy do, they feel comfortable. I did keep the belt that I had on me seeing is how it belonged to my dad as I placed it around my waist and locked it in place.

Note: If you’re not sure what I mean think of how Clark Kent got into his Superman costume after entering a phone booth and used the sliding in the first superman movie.

“I must say I have never thought of any pony getting dressed that way and very fast as well.” Said the maid as I started to put on my socks and shoes on while also taking a good look at the maid herself. She was a unicorn mare with an amber coat and light brown mane and tail and was wearing on outfit you would see in a maid café in Tokyo.

“Is there something wrong sir?” asked the maid as I mentally scold myself for staring at her and possibly creep her out because of it.

“Oh, sorry about that I didn’t mean to stare. I just wasn’t expecting to meet a maid is all especially one so pretty.” I said causing her to blush as she looks away as I mentally scream at myself for saying that without thinking.

“Oh, dios I am sorry that came out nowhere-…” I was cut off as she raised her hands up to me.

“It is fine sir. I was just didn’t expect to be complimented is all.” She said as she smiled while I sighed in relief grateful that I did not creep her out or anything as I finished lacing up my shoes and stood up from the bed.

“Now that your ready I will escort you to the dining room where you will be eating breakfast with the princesses.” Said the maid as I nodded and smiled at the thought of eating something since, I have not eaten anything decent while being on the run as we exit out of the room and down the hall. And on the way I decided to make some small talk.

“So, Velvet what’s it like to work here in the castle?” I asked as she took a moment to answer my question. “Well, it’s really great, I honestly didn’t think I would ever land a job working on a maid especially after messing up on some other jobs.” She said as I could relate to her on that.

“Yeah, I can understand back home I had a hard time trying to find work, but due to a fist fight that I could have avoided I lost any chance of going to college I am just glad to find work.” I said as she looked at me and nodded though I could tell by her expression that she was not expecting that response.

“May I ask you something as well?” she asked as I nodded to her. “Well, I heard that Ponyviled was attacked by raiders and a dragon but was stopped by a powerful being who took them on by himself. Was that you?” Asked the maid.

I was not sure if I should answer truthfully but seeing is that the rumors of what had happened back at the town were spreading there was no avoiding it.

“Yes, that was me.” I answered honestly as the maid smiled happily.

“It really means a lot to me. Ditzy was actually there when it happened, and I was worried when the raiders arrived.” She said as this caught my attention.

“Ditzy?” I asked as the maid nodded. “Yes, Ditzy Doo she is a grey Pegasus pony with blonde hair who was there when the raiders attacked, but she sent me a letter explaining that she was saved thanks to a strange being that came out of nowhere and took them on and even fought a fully grown dragon as well. At first, I did not believe her, but when I overheard some guards talking about the incident I was convinced, and I can’t thank you enough for it.” Said the maid as she smiled at me as I felt a bit embarrassed from the praise.

It was then that we had arrived at the dining room as she opens the door and motions me to enter as I thank her and walked into the room where I see Celestia and Luna eating some pancakes. It was then that the princesses noticed that I was there as they both smiled at me as I did the same.

“Ah good morning Frank it is good to see that your awake and I also love the new clothes you have I especially love the shirt your wearing don’t you agree sister?” Said Celestia as Luna nodded at her sister’s question.

“Indeed, sister our marks do look good him.” She said as I looked at the shirt again and noticed that on the sides of the short sleeves were Celestia’s and Luna’s cutie marks. Celestia then looks over to maid.

“Thank you miss Breeze for bringing our human friend here. You may continue your other duties now.” Said the princess to which the maid nodded. “You’re welcome your majesty.” said Velvet as she leaves the room as I bid her goodbye to which smiles and waves back to me before leaving the room.

I then turn to the princesses as they motion me to an empty seat next to Luna to where a stack of pancakes in syrup were as I made my way to the chair and sat down. I then grabbed a fork and knife and proceeded to cut myself a piece and eat and let me tell you it was good the best I ever had in a long time.

“I take it you like them?” Asked Celestia as I ate more and swallowed before answering her.

“Oh, por dios, yes I do your majesty. It’s been a while since I ate anything this good in a while.” I responded as both princesses smile and giggled my response.

“By the way are you, Princess Luna, and Eris alright? I mean you both were completely red from the incident yesterday not to mention that you were having a major nose bleed as well.” I asked as this made both princesses do a spit take as they were drinking their juice when I asked them that and had an embarrassed look on their faces.

“Y-yes we are both okay.” They both said rapidly.

“Are you su-…” I was cut off as they both screamed out.

“WE ARE FINE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

At that moment I realized that it was best to just accept it and just move on to avoid any more complications.

“I see. But may I ask you both the reason for that?” I asked as both princesses were silent for the moment as Celestia was looking away as Luna was about to say something.

“Well, we wish to speak with you of something important that we forgot to discuss with you when you first arrived. Which we will discuss after your demonstration in the training yard.” She said as I nodded.

“Speaking of demonstration what abilities will you be presenting in the yard?” Asked Celestia as I started to wonder myself.

“Well, I could show some that I wasn’t able to show in the throne room though I have to warn you some abilities are a bit destructive so I may need to use little power to present it.” I said to I hope to god and Faust that none of the guards would be quick to attack me due to that since they were quick to have me cuffed and sent to the dungeons during our first meeting.

“I see. Oh, by the way there will be other important figures joining us in the demonstration apparently they were curious about the being that stopped the attack on Ponyvile.” Said Celestia.

“May I ask who will be joining us?” I asked as Luna answered.

“Well, the first being Captain Spitfire of the wonder bolts, Dragon Lord Ember of the dragon lands, and Captain Steel Wing of the Royal Guard.” Said Luna though I was surprised to hear about the dragon lord arriving to meet me.

“The dragon lord?” I asked as the princesses nodded at me.

“Yes, she wishes to meet the one that took down Garble who took part in the attack in Ponyvile and is coming to the castle as we speak.” Said Celestia as I nodded though I was honestly not expecting that Ember another one of my favorite characters would be coming to meet me. It was then that a thought came into mind.

“By the way how is Rainbow Dash and her friends doing?” I asked as Celestia finishes her drink.

“She is doing alright as for her friends they are making a full recovery as well. Though Twilight is still recovering from fighting the dragon I am grateful that you came to her aid before things got worse.” She said in with smile as my face started to heat up wait why am I blushing?

Luna then clears her throat. “We are both grateful for your act of heroism Mr. McCloud though I do wonder who the others will react to your abilities during the demonstration.”

She did have a point I mean they both were able to handle some of the abilities I used when I fought the raiders and the dragon, I just hope that they do not freak out or be quick to call me a threat and try to attack me as if they could since not even magic or dragon fire could stop me. Soon the three of us were done with our breakfast as they make our way to the training yard as we pass by some maids who waved at me as I waved back though when we passed by some guards, I notice them eyeing me almost as if they were expecting me to do something to which I simply shrug as we continued along the way. Once we arrived at the yard, I noticed a lot of the guards exercising and training with their spears, swords, and magic. But once I stepped in, they all stopped and noticed me walking with the princesses and using my enhanced hearing was able to hear what they were saying among themselves. Some of them asking what I was, why I am walking with the royals, why do I look weird, and the strangest being that I was good looking to which I shook my head as we arrive to the middle of the yard where three individuals were waiting as they all turn to us. The first being Captain Steel Wing who was glaring up at me for some strange reason, the other next to him was a Pegasus mare with a yellow coat, orange hair and tail, and was wearing a tight blue jumpsuit with a yellow lightning bolt along with goggles over her forehead. And the third one being dragon lord Ember wearing golden armor and carrying a purple scepter with a red gem on the top.

Note: Before you ask this was the only image, I could find with her being in her full body jumpsuit but keep in mind she is an anthro. Props on the artist on this one though. The same goes for the design of Ember and damn do these artists have a unique design for them.

“Greetings your majesty it is a pleasure to see you both again. And is this the being that stopped Garble’s attack in Ponyvile?” Asked the dragon lord to which Celestia nods as she motions me to step forward as I notice three expect for Steel to step back a bit.

“Hello, my name is Frank McCloud, and it is a pleasure to meet you all.” I said as Spitfire got close to me as I notice that she and Ember were up to my chest the smaller dragon being up to my waist along with the captain of the royal guard.

“Well, I didn’t expect the guy that stopped that raiders and a fully grown dragon to be so…...tall.” Said Spitfire though I raised an eyebrow at why she stopped for a moment as Ember stepped forward and started to observe me.

“Strange I have never seen anything like you before but hearing that you took down a legion as well as a fully grown dragon has me curious.” Said Ember as I was not sure how to react to this as she was a bit close to me.

“I still don’t get how this thing took down the raiders and the dragon all on his own.” Said Steel Wing though he seemed to put emphasis on the word thing.

“Which is why he will be demonstrating his abilities here in the yard, though I wish to remind you captain that our friend has a name.” said Luna who was glaring the captain in disappointment as he sighs and nods just what was up in his butt.

Soon something poof into existence as Eris arrived behind me as she wrapped her arms around me her breasts pressed up against the back of my head.

“Hey there cutie” She said as I looked at her with a WTF look on my face as she was pulled off me by an annoyed Celestia. “Hey what was that for?” Asked Eris as Celestia sighed at her.

“Well, if you must know Frank was about to demonstrate his abilities though I am sure he can’t do that with you pressed against him from behind him.” Said Celestia who was looking at Eris with a glare as the chaos goddess hmphed and crossed her arms as I lightly snickered at the action.

“So, Frank what is the first thing that you will be showing us today” Asked Luna as they all looked at me as I was a bit nervous since I never did something like this before as I then took a deep breath and exhaled.

3rd pov

“When I heard you were going to do some demonstration, I figured I would join the others to see what you got. So, what’s first? Asked Ember.

“Well, the first thing I should do is to show you some of my physical abilities. And the first being high-speed.” Said Frank as he proceeds to run with incredible speed leaving a dust trail as he runs around the area leaving many wide-eyed and mouth agape as the captains, dragon lord, and Eris looked with astonishment as the princesses giggled at their reactions before Frank stops before them.

“How did you do that?” Asked Steel Wing who could not believe what he just saw as the human smirked. “Well like I said I possess unique abilities that allow to do things like that heck I even made a twister once when I ran around in a circle. Which I won’t be showing because I don’t want to destroy the castle.” Said Frank once he noticed the scared faces at everyone around him.

“What else can you do?” Asked Spitfire as Frank faces her.

“Well believe it or not but I can also fly.” He says though this causes Spitfire to chuckle at his answer.

“Very Funny, but that’s impossible for you to even do that since you don’t have any wings.” She comments as Frank smirks at her as he fires up into the sky like a rocket making a loud boom as he proceeds to swirl around the air as everyone back on the ground looked on in awe. Spitfire however looked in disbelief and with mouth agape as the human made various turns and swirls spins throughout the sky before stopping as he floats up in the air as everyone watching are stunned at this as Frank smiles at every pony down below and noticed some Pegasus ponies with their wings extended to his surprised. He then proceeds to land back at the ground as he sticks the superhero landing as he is seen kneeling down on the ground with his right hand pressed to the ground and his left arm tucked in as he slowly rises up and wipes off the dust off from his pants and shirt as he crossed his arms.

“Does that answer your question?” he asked Spitfire who shook her head before nodding at me nervously while trying to lower her wings that were straight up.

“I saw some Pegasus ponies with their wings up, but I wasn’t expecting you to do the same.” Commented Frank as Spitfire looked at him with surprise as Steel Wing raised an eyebrow.

“Wait how were you able to see anything from all the way up in the sky?” asked the captain as Frank points to his golden eyes.

“Another one of my abilities is called Sniper Vision that allows me to see things from far distances by simply zooming in anything that my eyes are locked in. Not only that I could also hear the sound your wings made thanks for my enhanced hearing.” He said as Eris floats towards him. “What’s next enhanced smell?” she asked jokingly.

“Well judging by the smell of rose shampoo I would say yes.” Said Frank as Eris blushes and backs away.

“Apparently my nose can pick up scents of any being around me as well as pick up any other scents like shampoo and perfume though it can be annoying since some smells can be too strong that my eyes start watering. I once smelled a skunk once and that damn thing had nearly burned my nose off.” He commented as the girls giggled at his comment while Steel shock his head and rolled his eyes.

“You certainly possess unique abilities, what else can you do?” Asked Ember as Frank proceeded to walk over to the weapons rack where a few swords, shields, and spears as he grabs a small sword and faces the group.

“Watch this.” He said holding up the blade in his right hand and stood out his left arm and proceeded to swing nearly startling the group but were soon shocked to see that blade had shattered into pieces and his arm was completely fine. The females were drawn to this as Ember lifts his arm and examines it still in disbelief at how hard his skin was as she flicks the nails of her claws into his skin only to make a loud ting like hitting steel as this surprised Ember.

“How is that even possible I thought only dragons had tougher hides, yet your skin is as hard as metal.” Said Ember in a surprised tone.

“I wonder if that’s the only thing that can get hard.” Whispered Eris as Celestia smacks her beside the head. However, Frank was able to hear it thanks to his hearing as Ember lets go of Franks arm as he moves toward a training dummy.

“Now that I have shown you my physical abilities, I will now show you one of my more powerful abilities.” Said Frank as the group gathers the girls curious at what was about to start, except for Steel Wing who groaned as he crossed his arm. Frank stands tall as he takes a deep breath before blasting out red fire from his mouth as the training dummy is engulfed in red flames as the group except the princesses were nearly scared off their feet at this.

“This ability is called Dragons Breath basically I can fire a blast of red fire out of my mouth it’s something I use when dealing with groups of enemies. I also used this when facing against the dragon as I pushed back his flames with my own.” He said as this surprised Ember as she stares at the red flames.

“He is correct we were there to witness Frank when the dragons fire breath did nothing but burn the clothes of his upper body as he then fired his own flames that repelled against the dragons and even burned the black dragon.” Said Celestia as Luna nodded making the group look at Frank in awe however Steel Wing looked annoyed.

“Now then let’s proceed with the next one.” He said as he looks back at the burning dummy as his eyes as begin to glow blue as he fires twin beams of light blue energy as the once burning dummy was now incased in ice.

“That is called Cryo-Vision an ability that allows me to fire beams of energy from my eyes freezing anything that gets hit by them in ice something I use to trap enemies in case they try to escape. Something I used on some the raiders back in ponyvile.” He said as the group looked at the princesses for confirmation as they both nodded.

“Jeez its almost like something out of a comic book my cadets have been reading.” Commented Spitfire as Frank smiled at that.

“I would agree with you though there is still some more I wish to show. Though these two are something that I am sure that the princesses will find the most interesting.” Said Frank as motions over to some other dummies as he stands over the sun light.

“Now before I begin, I have to explain how this ability works. You see it requires me to use a certain type of energy and that energy is sunlight.” He says as he closes his eyes and extends his arms out as his body was glowing in golden aura surprising the group as they shield their eyes as well as the other guards around the area who were watching the whole ordeal as the light started to dim down leaving as Frank’s metal hand started was glowing in a golden aura. He then turns to the dummy and points his index finger as the tip started to form a golden ball before firing a beam of gold energy piercing the dummy through the chest and hits the wall behind it. This causes the others especially Celestia to go wide-eyed as Frank fired multiple beams from his fingers hitting the dummy in the chest, leg, arm, then neck as the entire thing hits the ground in pieces as the holes simmer from the shots. Frank then pulls back his hand and proceeds to blow off the smoke coming from his finger as he turns and snickers from the group’s reaction however Celestia was looking away trying to call herself at the sight of seeing someone else with a connection to the sun.

“That ability is called Solar cannon by absorbing energy from the sun allows me to fire beams of solar energy that can pierce through anything something I used when things get serious. But that’s not all check this out.” His metal hand then sparks into a blueish aura as he slaps his hands together and proceeds to form a spear made of blue energy as he grabs it in the center and proceeds to twirl it around before holding it with both hands. “This is called Lunar spear this ability allows me to form an energy spear that I use when fighting various groups of enemies and also…” he stops as he hits launches the spear straight to the dummies chest before separating into smaller spears as it pierces the dummy in many places. “When I throw it separates into smaller ones as they can pierce through even the toughest of armor which is possible by absorbing moon light very helpful when dealing with enemies in the night.” He says as this causes Luna to blush at the idea of a being who could use the moons power as well as how well he twirls the spear like a true warrior of the night as she tries to calm down.

“But that’s not all.” He says as he steps toward the third and last dummy covered in armor as his arm started to glow red as a blade of red energy was formed from his right hand as everyone looked in awe as he presented it to them. “This is called the plasma sword the ability to form an energy blade from my hand something I used when fighting up close and like the previous energy abilities is that this can also cut through anything and I mean anything and is one of my favorites.” He said as he swung his arm in a horizontal slash then a vertical slash making the sound like that of a lightsaber as he steps back yet the dummy is still intact much to the confusion of everyone watching.

“It would seem that this ability does nothing, but only make the user look good and nothing else.” Commented Steel Wing as he receives an elbow by Spitfire who glares at him. However, the sound of wood cracking is made they all look back at the dummy to see the armor pieces fall off as they were cut in half and horizontally before the rest of the dummy hits the ground doing as it falls into pieces.

“You were saying?” Asked Frank as Steel Wing looked on in disbelief as the others looked on in amazement.

Frank smirks at the sight of their reactions mostly towards Steel Wing who looked upset for being proven wrong though he wanted to what was wrong with him seeing is how Steel was quick to have Frank sent the dungeons.

“Jeez I didn’t thing anyone would possess that kind of magic before.” Commented Ember as Spitfire joined in. “That’s right you probably possess some unique magic to perform those abilities and to fly like that.”

Frank raises an eyebrow at that until Celestia came in. “Frank does not possess magic for his race do not possess the ability to use magic.”

“Wait if you can’t use magic how were you able to do all of that?” Asked a perplex Steel Wing as Frank lifted his metal hand as this caught everyone but the princesses attention.

“This metal hand is what grants me the abilities to use those abilities not to mention it also grants me new abilities from anyone I defeat. Speaking of which I also acquired a new ability from defeating Garble after tearing that dark crystal from his head and as of now I wish to try out what it is. But first I may need some space just to make sure no one gets hurt from whatever new ability I received.” said Frank as he stepped into the center of the yard as Celestia, and Luna motioned everyone back in a safe distance he closed his eyes and started to concentrate as something from within him started to build up as his body as raised his hand and formed a large battle axe covered in black flames and began to twirl it around before embedding it in ground shaking the area as everyone around him tried to stay on their hooves/feet as they Frank lifts it up and began to examine it.

“Holy shit.” He said as the girls run over to him and were in disbelief at what they were seeing.

“How is that even possible?” said Celestia at the sight of weapon as Eris then proceeded to touch only to burn her paw as she steps back.

“Ow. Yeah, that’s definitely dark magic though it feels strangely different.” Said Eris.

“But how is that even possible he can’t use magic plus dark magic corrupts the user, yet Mr. McCloud is completely fine.” Said Luna as they all look to Frank who looked at him however, they notice that his eyes around the iris were completely black.

“Is there something on my face?” asked Frank however his voice suddenly became deeper as this startled the girls while some of them found it oddly attractive in a way.

“Frank are you still you?” Asked a worried Celestia as Frank looked at them with a confused look.

“I am though for some reason I feel a bit weird though I have to admit I love the axe.” He says as he spots a target with some arrows around the center as he then proceeded to throw scaring the others as the weapon proceeds to cut the target in half and embedding itself in the wall behind it as cracks began to form. Frank then extends his hand as the axe then flies back toward him as he catches it by the handle.

“Well, that was surprising I think my gauntlet allowed me to covert the dark magic from the crystal into energy which then allowed me to form battle axe made out of dark energy though I wonder why an axe though?” He wondered as Spitfire rushed at him.

“How the buck are you this calm?” asked Spitfire as Frank snickered at her reaction. “After all the things I have been through I am practically used to it.” He answered as Spitfire a look of disbelief.

“Though I am surprised to have unlocked a dark form.” He said as this causes Luna to raise an eyebrow.

“Dark Form?” she asked as Frank nods at her. “Where I came from there are these fictional stories that have a have a character use something called a dark form an ability used by absorbing dark energy or in this case magic to unleash his or her wrath on their enemies. Though some of them have drawbacks whether it makes you lose control or can cause harm to the user the longer they use it at least that’s what I have read.” He said as this intrigued the group however both Celestia and Luna were worried about the drawback part.

“But is it possible for you to turn back to normal?” Asked Celestia as Frank wondered as well as he closes his eyes as the axe disappears as his he opens his eyes as they return to normal.

“Well, that answers that question.” He says as both princesses sighed in relief as Ember approaches him.

“Well, I have to admit that was pretty impressive. I especially liked the dragon’s breath for a minute I thought you were part dragon. I also wish to thank you for stopping that idiot Garble when he attacked Ponyvile. The fool tried to stage a coup in the dragon lands in the hopes of taking the role of Dragon lord for himself, unfortunately for him it failed and was on the run as we have been looking for him for the past few weeks. It wasn’t until I received a message from Princess Celestia that I learned of his involvement in the attack on Ponyvile though I was told that he turned into a fully-grown black dragon.” Said Ember as this catches Franks attention.

“But what I want to know is how he became a black dragon in the first place. I understand that it was from the black crystal that was embedded on his head, but what I want to know is where he got it from.” Said Frank.

“Sadly, Garble has yet to say anything due to being…. beaten to a pulp as most of bones are broken including his jaw.” Said Luna as Frank rubs the back of his head at this.

“Yeah, sorry about that. I went berserk after hurting miss Sparkle and when I heard that he wanted to harm another dragons that miss Sparkle knew.” He said as this catches Ember’s attention as she clenches on to the scepter as she tries not to look pissed.

“Well now than I am happy that you taught that poor excuse of a dragon a lesson he will never forget.” Said Ember as Eris appears behind Frank.

“Oh, he did I just went to check on Garble and is currently groaning in pain and when mentioned Frank the dragon started to freak out from his cast.” She said as she started to laugh though Celestia and Luna were not amused though Frank, Spitfire, and Ember chuckled a bit.

“Though I must ask what is it that you tend on doing now? I mean you appeared out of nowhere stopped a group of raiders and a dragon, so I wonder what you plan on doing now.” Asked Steel Wing toward Frank with a serious look on his face as Frank looked at him in confusion.

“Well seeing is how I don’t have now how to get back home the princesses have offered me a place in the castle so I will be staying here for the time being.” He responded though Steel Wing did not change his expression as he snorts at him before turning away.

“Well since your done with your little demonstration I will be taking my leave then for I have to deal with a lot of paperwork back in my office. I do apologize for having to leave so suddenly your majesties.” Said Steel Wing as he says the last part toward the royal sisters as Celestia nods at him as he walks off. However, Celestia does sigh at this as Luna shook her head at their captain.

“Yeah, I also need to go I as well need to look over the new recruits for the wonderbolts back in HQ. Say if you’re ever free how about we do a little race in the sky what do you say?” Said Spitfire as Frank scratched his head before nodding at the captain.

“You got it, but I must warn you I won’t be holding back when we race since I wasn’t using my full speed during my demonstration.” He said to which Spitfire smirked at him as they both shook hands.

“I will be looking forward to it. Again, thanks for having me here princesses and you were right this would be interesting.” She said as the last part was directed toward the royal sisters who nodded and giggled as Spitfire puts on her goggles and shoots up into the air as Frank whistles at the sight of her flying off into the sky.

“As much as I want to stay, I also need to take care of some things with some traitorous dragons that helped Garble. Still, it was interesting to meet you maybe someday I will invite you to the dragon lands and show you around the place. Plus, I want to see the faces of the those who helped Garble by showing him his battered body and the guy who took him down. Also, if he says anything about how transformed be sure to send me a message okay?” Said Ember as Frank nods as the two shook hands.

“Thank you again Princess Celestia and Luna I will be taking my leave.” Said Ember to which both princesses bowed and the dragon lord before spreading her wings and taking off into the sky as Frank waves goodbye to her as she does the same before flying off.

“Well now that that’s over I think all that’s left is to discuss whatever you two wanted to talk about.” Said Frank toward the royal sisters who stood still with blushes on their faces as Eris wraps around him literally.

“Oh, this sounds interesting I wonder what the Sunbutt and Moonbutt want to discuss with the human here.” Said Eris in a mocking tone as this catches the other guards attention only for them to be blinded by a flash from Celestia’s horn and as the light faded the royal sisters, human, and Eris were now gone much to the guards confusion.

Frank Pov

You know sometimes I wonder if some entity other than Eris is trying to mess with me as I found myself rolling on the ground from the bright flash as my eyes were hurting like hell as my vision was slowly starting to return as I could see or sort of see Celestia and Luna helping me up on my feet and were looking worried.

“I am sorry for that Frank I really didn’t mean to use that again after you warned us about your sensitive eyes. But I was hoping to have this discussion in private, but it seems that Eris had to get the attention of our guards.” Said Celestia as she and Luna glare Eris who was trying not to laugh as well as trying not to laugh.

I was then able to gain my vision back as the two motioned me to sit down on a chair as I looked around and notice that we were in some bedroom and noticing the décor related to the sun I realized that we were in Celestia’s room. She and her sister sat on the edge of the bed while Eris decided to float in the air as if laying on an invisible hammock with her leg over the other.

“Okay so what is that you wanted to discuss with me? And why are we doing this in your room Princess Celestia.” I said though I noticed that they were extremely nervous for some reason just what did they want to discuss with me about.

“Well to answer your second question I brought us here, for what we are about to discuss something very personal and private.” Said Celestia I raise an eyebrow.

“As for what we wish to discuss with you well it is something that relates to something that will be coming very soon.” Said Luna as I started to wonder what they were talking about until a thought came into my mind something I recall when reading some of the fan fiction back home as I look back at them trying to look neutral as I mentally tell myself that it cannot be that.

“Frank do you know what heat season is?” Asked Celestia. And just like that I was shocked beyond hell for I had no idea what to say but this. “Oh fuck…”

Author's Note

this took 4 days to make but I managed to get it done hope you guys enjoy it and will see it in the next post.

Update 3/31/2021: Someone pointed out an error in the dialogue mentioning spike i apologize for the inconvenience

Chapter 6: The Talk

Frank Pov

I thought that I would never be surprised after all the crap I went through back on earth, unfortunately it seems fate wants to prove me wrong once again at this very moment as I sit before two incredibly attractive alicorn sisters wait god damn it brain stop it…

As I sat, there in silence after saying *Oh Fuck* and was facing down as many thoughts came rushing into my head. Things like wait that is a thing like this here. Will I be hunted down by every single mare because of this including the princesses who offered me a home here? Does that one of them may try to rape me and I will be forced to fight back?

“Frank are you alright?” asked Celestia as I was broken out of my thoughts as I raised my head and noticed the worried faces of the royal sisters. I shook my head and tried to calm myself though I would be lying if I said that this was not going to be an odd discussion.

“I apologize for the comment your majesties. Your question caught me off guard though may I ask why you’re asking me this?” I said as this causes the two to blush while Eris giggles at this.

“Well…. during certain seasons, the mares undergo something called heat season. It is a time when the mares begin to become fertile and start seeking out a stallion to mate.” Said Celestia as I had a neutral expression on my face.

“Okay, but why are you telling me this?” I asked though deep down I knew the answer as Luna decided to answer this part.

“Very soon the mares will be undergoing heat season including me and my sister.” She said though her voice went low when she mentioned herself and her sister. It was then that Eris proceeded to wrap herself around my body like a snake.

“You will soon be having mares coming after you in the hopes of having a strong stud like yourself to impregnate them and with that tool hanging between your legs, I can tell the mares will be incredibly happy in the end.” She said as my face went red from her words as she was surrounded by a golden aura made by an angry looking Celestia who stood up on her hooves and proceeded to pull Eris off of me before to tossing her to the wall hard leaving an indent as slides to the floor with spirals in her eyes as stars spun around her head.

“Enough Eris the last thing we want if for our new friend to get the wrong idea from us.” Said an angry Celestia who proceeds to bow her head to me. “I am sorry for that Frank though what she said is true though…. I MEAN ABOUT MARES WANTING TO BE IMPREGNATED!” She said immediately as I nodded and began to rub the back of my head sheepishly.

“Please understand that a mares heat is something they cannot control. It is a burning sensation that can cause a mare to go mad with lust and will cause them to seek out any stallion to calm it down. And due to the population having more mares than stallions some stallions are forced into pleasing multiple mares at once causing them to go into hiding or leave town once it starts. And for alicorns the effects are stronger and more painful as well.” Said Luna as this was starting to make me nervous since I did not have to deal with this sort of thing back home.

Most guys would have been envious of me if they were in my situation, but I am not like most guys as I raised better thanks to my parents. It was then that I looked back to them noticing the worried looks on their faces as I sighed at this.

“I see. It is something that the females of you race naturally go through during the seasons and I can’t faulter you or your ponies for undergoing something that they cannot control. And I am grateful for the both of you and Eris for letting me know about this sooner rather than at the last minute because I honestly would not know what to do in a situation like that.” I said with a shrug to which the royals sighed in relief from my answer before smiling at me.

“Thank you for understanding Frank.” Said Celestia who smiled brightly at me.

“Indeed, we were afraid that you would get the wrong idea of us once you learned about what our ponies and us included will be going through very soon. Thank you for understanding.” Said Luna who smiled sweetly at me.

I do not know why but for some reason seeing these two smiles at me caused me to feel strange as I felt my checks go warm as I looked away.

“It’s no problem your majesties. So, what do you suppose I do when heat season arrives?” I questioned but just before the princesses could say anything Eris then appears beside me.

“Well one idea would be to help the royals with their heat.” She said as Celestia and Luna gave a death glare towards Eris who had her hands up. “Oh, come on with a tool that big you can’t just make a pass on that.” She commented as the sisters frowned at her response as I raised an eyebrow at her comment.

“Eris neither me nor my sister would ever suggest that. Even if he helps us with our heat the last thing, we want is to force our new friend into mating.” Said Luna as Celestia nodded her head.

“Even though his tool is impressive.” Whispered Celestia but thanks to my enhanced hearing I was able to hear it as I tried to keep a neutral look on my face.

“Then what do you suggest that he do?” Asked Eris who had her arms crossed as Celestia looks toward me with a sad look.

“I believe it would be best for him hide somewhere outside of canterlot and Ponyvile until heat season ends. Though it does sadden me to ask you leave but knowing how relentless the mares will get during heat season it seems to be the only option.” She said as Luna nods at her sister as she also has a sad expression.

“I agree with my sister though there is also the issue of masking your power so that neither I nor my sister are able to track you when our heat begins.” Luna mentions as she brings up a good point since it was because my power that I Celestia had found me near the old castle in the woods.

I then raised my hand as a thought came into my mind as I closed my eyes and started to focus within myself as I could feel the energy within me start to dim down as I lowered my hand and opened my eyes as I noticed the three looking at me.

“The hell are you doing?” Asked Eris as smiled at them.

“I just found a way to mask my energy if you don’t believe me try and sense it.” I said as both Celestia and Luna lit up their horns only for them to gasp as they look towards me.

“Frank how is this possible I can’t sense anything coming emanating from you?” Celestia said as I smiled at her reaction.

“I simply lowered the energy from within myself. I remembered something like this from a story I read where the hero can mask his power by dimming his energy from within though this also means that I cannot use my abilities like my dragon’s breath, cry-o beam, sun cannon, and Lunar Spear require to me to raise up my energy.” I said though I honestly must thank Dragon Ball Z for the idea as the sisters were impressed at this.

“You certainly are full of surprises Mr. McCloud makes me wonder what else you are capable of.” Said Luna to which is simply shrug my shoulders.

“Well, he did fend off against a manticore and even out roared it causing the beast to run away with its tail between it legs. I didn’t think you had the lung capacity to let out a roar like that for it sounded like something out of giant beast.” Said Celestia as I chuckled at her comment since the roar was something based of a giant monster.

“That is because it was another one of my abilities called Beast Roar and like you said before allows me to let out a loud roar. It is something that I use to show dominance toward any living creature making them submit to me or runaway in fear though depending on what type of creature it is measures how loud the roar is. Though if you’re wondering why I didn’t show this ability during the demonstration is because I didn’t want to give anyone the idea that I am someone to be feared plus I doubt you wanted to see your guards lock up and hit the ground from my roar.” I said as though I could tell the sisters did not like the fact that I kept something like that from them though they were able to see my reasoning.

“You do make a valid point I just wished I was there when it happened.” Said Luna to which Celestia then shook her head at her sister.

“Believe me Luna when I say that his roar is immensely powerful that I nearly went deaf when it happened. Thank the sun I was able to cover my ears before that could happen.” Said Celestia as I smiled sheepishly at her.

“Yeah, sorry about that the damn manticore got me by surprise and manage to annoy me enough to where I used it. And now that I think about it the forest did get strangely quiet after I roared at the manticore.” I said wondering if my roar did more than just scare off the manticore however it was then that I was reminded of something as he looked toward Celestia.

“Speaking of which I do wish to know why you kissed me when we first meet. When you arrived and I came out of hiding you were all wide-eyed and immediately kissed me in the lips and when I pushed you away you started panting heavily and had hearts in your eyes before pouncing towards me. I asked as Celestia’s face went wide-eyed as her face went completely red as her sister looked at her disapprovingly while Eris was laughing hysterically.

“Celestia you naughty mare. You meet just met the guy and immediately you try to lock lips with him oh think of the scandal.” Said Eris in a mocking tone as Celestia eeps at this and covers her face with her wings.

“To answer your question Mr. McCloud, we believe it has something to do with the power you possess. As for why she kissed you and tried to pounce at you well that we cannot explain.” Said Luna as I was shocked to hear that as Celestia showed her face as a tinged of red remained as she looked towards though I could tell she felt ashamed for her actions as she looked down.

“I am sorry for acting that way I honestly don’t know why I was acting that way and I know that it was wrong of me for throwing myself at you like that. I just-….” she began to stutter her words as a small tear began to form under her eye as she started to sniffle. I do not know why but seeing her like this was just upsetting to see as I got up from my chair and as I moved towards her and without thinking proceeded to wrap my arms around her in a hug to her surprise and the shock of the others in the room. Her head pressed against my chest as I held on to her tightly not too much that it would hurt her.

“Frank what are you-…” I shushed her as I started to pet her had as it had the added effect of calm as she let out a hum of delight as she started to calm down and proceeded to wrap her arms around me.

“When ever my mother or sister would be upset, I would usually hug them to make whatever was effecting them fade away. So, I figured the same would apply for you I also want you to know that I have already forgiven you for what had happened and as I told your sister I won’t hold it against you.” I said as he heard her hum in happiness as she started to rub her face onto my chest.

“Feel better?” I asked to which she hums in acknowledgement as I smiled at this.

“You are so warm.” She commented as I smiled at this. “Yeah, I know I get that a lot.” I said it was then that I heard Luna cough as I realized who was still in the room as them tap Celestia on the side as she looks at me as I motion her to the others in the room as we both separated from each other as Luna sighed at us why Eris just snickered at our antics it was then that Celestia coughs lightly to get out attention.

“

“Going back to the topic about heat season now that you are able to mask your power so that neither one of us can track you done there is still the matter of where you will be residing once heat season begins.” She says as I nodded at her.

“We believe it be best to let you decide where you will be hiding once heat season arrives and once you found some place to hide be sure no pony finds out. As we said the mares are relentless so be sure you keep the location of where you will be hiding a secret especially from me and my sister.” Said Luna as I nodded at her though wonder about Eris who was smirking at me for some reason.

“What about Eris?” I asked to which she floated to my right side.

“Oh, don’t worry cutie, my race doesn’t undergo heat season. Though I wouldn’t mind giving you a ride stud.” She said as I my face slightly turned red as she smiles at my reaction before moving away from me.

“Well now that that is settled, I believe that concludes our private discussion.” Said Celestia it was then that I noticed the clock and went wide-eyed.

“Oh, that’s right I was supposed to meet Needle Work at this time. He wanted to have me fitted for a coat that he wanted me to wear for the when I was revealed to the public.” I said as I made my way towards the door.

“Wait!” said Celestia just before I was about to open the door as I look towards her.

“Before you leave remember that heat season while happen in about 4 weeks from now so be prepared until then. Also starting tomorrow is when you will be presented to our subjects early in the morning.” She said to which I smiled and gave her thumbs before dashing out the room as I made my way toward the royal seamstress.

3rd Pov

We see the two princesses and chaos goddess still in the moon as they look back at the whole ordeal. The sisters who at first were worried about the discussion of heat season toward their new friend as they feared that he was get the wrong idea about them. They were soon relieved when their new friend was able to understand their predicament and thanked them for letting him know beforehand. Yet Celestia started to feel something as she placed her hand over her heart as she remembered the feeling of being held in the humans arms the warmth, she felt from being held in such a strong embrace as a small smile formed on her face.

“You like him, don’t you?” said Eris as Celestia was broken out of her thoughts as she turned to see Eris grinning at her.

“W-What are you talking about” Said Celestia as her face went red as Eris laughed at her expression.

“Oh, by all that is chaos you are. Then again it shouldn’t be any surprise since he is powerful.” Said Eris as Celestia shook her head.

“No, I am not.” She denied as Eris looked at her dead in the eyes.

“Then why are you blushing sunbutt?” Eris mocked as this managed to anger the solar princess as she proceeded to have the chaos goddess in a head lock as she struggled to break. While this was happening, Luna sat quietly on the bed as she tried to comprehend what she was feeling right now after seeing the human and her sister in hug and how she for some reason was wishing that it were her that he was hugging.

“Why am I feeling this way? I only know him for a short time and yet I feel strange whenever I am around him. Could this be what I think it is? Could he be what me and my sister be looking for some time now?” she mentally said to herself as Luna placed her hand over her heart as the feeling continued grow within her.

ACHOO!!!!!!

Meanwhile we find Frank in Needle Works workshop as he was being fitted for a trench coat as a he sneezes from out of nowhere as it startles Needles who stepped back from him as a small flame escapes his mouth as Frank smiles sheepishly at him.

“Sorry about that Needles I didn’t know where that came from.” He said as Needles simply rolled his eyes at him and continues to measure him.

“It’s no problem just be careful I don’t want you starting a fire in here.” he said to which Frank nods at as needles finishes and proceeds to write it down in a notebook with his magic. As Frank steps off the stand and notices Needle levitating the fabric on to a table as he begins to cut them with a pair of scissors.

“You remember what to add on the side of the upper arms and on the back of the trench coat right?” Asked Frank as Needle Works nodded and presented the design of what will be stitched in the back of the coat.

“Yes, monsieur and I must say I really love the idea of having the marks of the sun and moon on the arms of coat. Though have to ask why wanted this design stitched onto the back?” asked the seamstress as Frank lifts up the design of what will be on the back of the coat which happens to be the sun and moon cutie mark in the form of a yin and yang symbol.

“Because I wish to wear something that represents the unity between the sun and moon plus as well as show how grateful I am for both princesses for giving me a place here in Equestria. I do hope they like it though.” He said as he smiles at the thought as Needle Works chuckles at this.

Author's Note

Soon he will be revealed to ponies wonder how will they react and lets hope nothing crazy happen only time will tell...

Note: this chapter took so many rewrites and god was it annoying hope you guys like this chapter and expect more to be coming soon see you then.

Chapter 7: the reveal

Chapter 7: The Reveal

3rd Pov

It was the day of the reveal as many of Canterlots residents arrive to the royal podium ranging from the nobility, middle class citizens, and various news ponies who all wait patiently for the royal sisters. Some news ponies found out that a legion of raiders along with a black dragon were responsible for the attack not to mention how it left 5 of the bearers in critical condition especially Princess Twilight Sparkle. But out of nowhere from something out of a comic book a strange being came to the rescue and repelled the raiders while the princesses escorted the citizens to safety and even saved the princess of friendship from the black dragon and fought it with nothing but its own hands. At first, they were reluctant to believe that a being like that exists, but thanks to a few witnesses one of them being the local mail mare Ditzy Hooves as well as Rainbow Dash many news ponies were curious about the being in question and hope to find out more in the meeting. Though the nobility were annoyed at the sudden meeting some were curious about the whole thing and wondered if the attack was a declaration of war from the dragon kingdom since it was a dragon that aided the raiders in the attack.

Meanwhile in the royal podium backstage were the two royal sisters along with Eris, Spitfire, Steel Wing, and joining them was Rainbow Dash who peeked at the crowd and whistled at how big the crowd was.

“Oh man that’s a big crowd.” Said Rainbow as Spitfire nods at her.

“Well, they are here about the attack on ponyvile not to mention they will be having questions about the incident and the guy who stopped them.” Said Spitfire as Rainbows ears droop a bit.

“Yeah, you are right, and boy was that guy awesome I just hope I get to see him again.” She says happily to which Eris appears behind her.

“Oh, does Dashie have an interest in our new human friend?” she says as Rainbow is surprised at this as her face went red for moment.

“What n-no I just want to meet him is all after all he did do some awesome stuff back home and even fought a dragon twice its size and won.” She says sounding like a fan girl as Spitfire snickers at this though Steel Wing just rolls his eyes at this.

“Yes, that is an incredible feat that Mr. McCloud had performed though I am not sure how our ponies will react when we confirm this. Speaking of which where is Mr. McCloud?” Said Luna as the ponies take notice to this as they look around for the human.

“Well, he mentioned had to meet Needle Works for something he made for him and to start without him. Though he was pretty vague about what Needle Works made for him Frank said that it was a surprise for both me and Luna.” Answered Celestia as this had every pony raise an eyebrow even Eris wondered what the human was planning.

“Speaking of which how are the other girls doing Dash?” asked Spitfire as Rainbow Dash rubbed the back of her head.

“Well, the girls are doing alright though Twilight was constantly asking me about the being who saved the town and fought a dragon. When I told her about Frank, she went off saying how it was impossible for a being to fight against many raiders on his own and swing around a dragon like a sack of potatoes. Though I could tell she and the other girls did not believe me and I can’t really blame them.” She said as everyone nodded in understanding.

“Well, might as well start the meeting.” Said Celestia as she and Luna step out from the curtains and on stage as the audience began to quiet down as the rulers stood up at the center and cleared their throats.

“Greetings my little ponies and thank you for coming here today. Now some of you may be wondering why I called you all here. For it relates to the attack on Ponyvile by a legion of raiders and a black dragon.” Said the sun princess as many ponies started to ask questions.

“Princess is it true that the attack was stopped by an unknown being?” asked one news pony.

“Did this being also save a mare and the princess of Friendship?” Asked another.

“Could the dragon attack be a declaration of war from the dragon kingdom?” asked the nobles and soon opened more questions.

“Our dear subjects please calm yourselves so that we can answer your questions in an orderly fashion.” Said the lunar princess as the crowd began to calm down.

“Now then to start off no, the attack was not a declaration of war from the dragon kingdom as it was a fugitive from the kingdom the dragon lord herself has been hunting down and was brought down by the same being that came to the towns aid.” Said Luna as Celestia continues off.

“And yes, this being is also the one that saved a mare and our fellow princess Twilight Sparkle. And that being is a human called Frank McCloud from another world.” she said however this catches every ponies attention at the mention of a being called human and the part of the human being from another world and soon more questions started to come.

Some of these questions range from what a human is? What is it doing here? And some of them asked if this human is not some monster pretending to be a hero only to attack us when we least expect it. Hearing this Spitfire and Rainbow frowned at this since it was the nobles that were asking that question as the royal sisters were not happy to hear that but kept a neutral face as Celestia cleared her throat as the crowd simmered down.

“To start a human is a being with a similar body structure to us ponies only they do not have have hooves, horns, or wings. As for what he is doing here he was brought here through a portal that appeared before him from his world bringing him to the old castle in the everfree forest where me and my sister were able to make first contact with.” She responded as Luna says her piece.

“As for the last question Mr. McCloud is not a monster. We have learned a lot about him when we brought him to our castle and with the aid of a lie detection spell, he told us his story and what he has been through before coming to this world.” Luna responded as she tried not to look sad after remembering what Frank had told her and her sister.

“Where is this human?” said one of the news ponies as many also wondered as well as they expected the human to be there beside the princesses.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DU7w220L5iw

A loud whistle was made as every pony looked around wondering where the sound was coming from, however it was then that one pony spots something from the sky as she raises a trembling finger pointed up. Once the others notice this, they all look up and go wide-eyed at the sight of a bipedal being wearing a white trench coat and a black glove over his right hand floating in the air with no wings as he waves at the crowd before flying down and as he gets closer the news ponies begin taking pictures of the biped as he sets himself down on the podium before the royal sisters.

“Sorry for being late your majesties I had already gotten dressed when I realized what time it was, so I flew here quickly and arrived when some pony was asking about me.” Said the human who was rubbing the back of his head sheepishly as every pony stare at him with mouths agape.

Spitfire and Eris watched in amusement though they did like the new clothing their human friend was sporting while Steel Wing just snorts in annoyance, and Rainbow Dash was trying desperately not to go all fan girl after seeing the human flying in the sky. The royal sisters were just surprised at the human’s attire aside as the dress shirt, pants, and sneaker he usually wears what drew them was the coat he was wearing that had their cutie marks on each arm. They soon shook their heads remembering what they were doing as Celestia clears her throat.

“It is no problem, Frank. You arrived just in time.” She says as she turns to the audience who were still in a shocked state as she and her sister giggled at the sight.

“My little ponies may introduce you to our hero and newest resident of our fair kingdom Frank McCloud.” She introduced as Frank bows before the crowd before smiling at them.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you all citizens of canterlot.” Responded Frank as the many news ponies started to take pictures of the human. Thankfully, he was wearing a pair of sunglasses so that the flash would not bother his eyes it was then that they bombarded him with questions some asking how was able to fly without wings, did I really fight a dragon twice my size and won, and many more though he could have sworn that someone asked if he was single. Frank of course raised his hands hoping to calm the crowd down.

Frank POV

“Every pony calms down I will be glad to answer any question you have, but I can’t do that when you are all talking over each other. So how about this raise your hand if you have a question and whoever I choose I will answer. Is that alright?” I asked as some of them nodded though I can tell some of the nobles just snorted at me. Typical nobles I thought to myself as many had their hands raised, but now that I get a good look at the crowd, I noticed that many of them were mares with little stallions. I decided to put that thought in the back burner as pointed at one of the news ponies.

“How about you there up front.” I said as I pointed toward one of the news ponies who cleared her throat.

“Well for starters sir was it you that stopped the attack in Ponyvile and stopped the raiders and dragon is that true?” asked the mare to which I nodded.

“Yes, that was me though I would like to mention that the princesses were there to lead the citizens away from the danger. Okay, then how about you, over there.” I said pointing to a stallion in a suit as he cleared his throat.

“What exactly are you and are there more like you here in Equestria?” he asked as shook my head. “I am what you call a human and well my race is basically an evolved race of primates. And no there aren’t any of them like me here in Equestria for I am the only one.” I said trying not to let that thought affect me since it was for the best though I did notice some of the crowd going wide-eyed at the news as some started to write down on their notebooks while some of them were talking among themselves. It was then that I notice another one their hand up and pointed to them this one being a Pegasus stallion.

“Yes, you, there.” I said as he nodded before asking his question. “There were reports of you performing incredible feet against the raiders and that you fought a dragon with your bare hands is that true?” asked the stallion as Frank scratches the back of his head.

“Yes, though I can tell some of you find it hard to believe, but I can tell you that it’s the truth. And the reason why is due to having abilities that make me more unique than the other humans back home. Allow me to demonstrate.” I said as I proceed to float up into the air as the audience started to look at me with awe as I showed them some of my abilities first by blasting a wave of fire out of my mouth as the crowd were startled but surprised at this. I then fired twin beams of energy on my right side as it forms a pillar of ice beside me and with a concentrated strike to the side caused it to crack as the outer layer of it hits the floor as the middle of it presents an ice sculpture of two alicorns in a beautiful pose as the crowd were in awe at the sight as I smiled at the sight. It was then that another one of the ponies raise their hand.

“Yes, you there.” I said pointing to what I assume to be one of the nobles this one being a unicorn as she cleared her throat.

“The princesses mentioned that you hailed from another world if that’s true than how were you brought here?” asked the older mare though I was not sure how to answer that since I do not even know how I got here.

“I honestly don’t know I was brought here due to portal that appeared from my world and I was pulled in I then woke up in the old castle near the everfree forest. It was there that I was found by Princess Celestia and later Princess Luna.” I said though I made sure not to mention what had happened before entering the world soon another hand was raised as I pointed to the pony in question this being a noble judging by the fancy dress the mare wore.

“Are you in a relationship with some pony or have someone waiting for you back in your world?” asked the mare as I looked at her with a raised eyebrow. This however also gets some of the mares and some stallions to also look at me waiting for my answer.

“Hay wae.” I mentally said to myself because I was not expecting to talk about this stuff before for, I have not thought about being in a relationship after my ex made my life a living hell and swore off women because of it.

“No, I am not with any pony or have some pony as you say it back in my world.” I said however a thought came mind as I thought about my mother and sister who were back on earth and hoped that they were okay. As my mood turned somber, but I soon shook my head trying not to look upset or anything though I could tell the royal sister took notice from the corner of my eye as I cleared my throat and faced the crowd again.

“So, any pony else have any questions?” I asked trying to ask trying to change the mood and for the moment no one seems to have their hand up until a familiar unicorn stallion with a suit and a monocle on his one eye.

“Ah yes you there.” Is said as the stallion came forward.

“What are your plans now? Are you planning on returning to your own world or do you plan on staying here in Equestria?” asked the stallion as I paused for a moment before telling my answer.

“I actually plan on making a life here in Equestria and thanks to your beloved rulers I am able to do that. As for what I plan to do here well that hasn’t been decided yet, but if there come a time when the princesses need help, I will heed there call in a heartbeat.” I said as some of the crowd smiled at my answer.

“After all its best that I stay here than return to my own world.” I said as some of the crowd looked at me with wonder as to what I said as the royal sisters looked at me worriedly as I raised my hand as faced the crowd.

3rd POV

As Frank faced the crowd, he proceeded to remove the glove over his right hand and presented his metal hand as the crowd gasped at the sight of it as Frank looked at them with a calm look.

“Let me tall you a story about how a normal human became the being he is.” He said as he proceeded to tell his whole life story to the crowd everything from what he did, what he faced, and the many things he was put through after acquiring the gauntlet. All leading to how his own people were hunting him down out of fear for what he was capable of as he had spent most of his life running only for him to arrive here in Equestria as the crowd were silent after he ended his story. Celestia and Luna soon got close to him as they both placed a hand on his shoulders and give a kind smile to Frank before facing the crowd.

“Frank had told his story to the both of us and with the aid of a lie detection spell we were able to confirm that what he tells is the truth.” Said Celestia as Luna says her piece.

“Here stands before you a being who fought to protect his people from a being who wanted nothing to conquer them only to be betrayed by his people’s leaders out of fear when all he desired is to live a peaceful life. And fate has awarded this mand by offering him a new start here in our fair kingdom.” Said the lunar princess who smiled at the human.

“And has proven his worth by saving the citizens of Ponyvile and saved the members of the elements of harmony and for that we are honored to have you in our fair kingdom. Now then let us give welcome to our newest resident human Frank McCloud!” said Celestia as the crowd cheered his name much to the human’s embarrassment as he rubbed the back his head.

Most of the crowd cheered him in welcome at the human’s arrival though some of the nobility had other views on the human in question as they cheer with the crowd not wanting to be rude to their rulers. In the back Dash and Spitfire were still surprised at the humans story even though his story took a downward spiral after saving his people they were both happy to hear that he plans on staying in the kingdom as they both plan on making his stay in Equestria the best he has ever had. Eris was a bit quiet after hearing about Frank’s story even after hearing that he was betrayed by his own people Frank didn’t seek revenge but simply wanted to find a place to live in peace and in the end, he found it and she could tell his presence the kingdom may make things interesting. Steel Wing had other thoughts in mind even after hearing this story on how he fought against an armada bent on taking over his planet Frank had done the impossible and took down their leader who was powerful then he was. This made the captain very weary of the human deciding that it would best to keep a close eye on this human for he knew what power does to a pony and is willing to prevent another tyrant like Queen Umbra.

Deep within the crowd a cloak individual is seen walking away as the being enters a nearby ally before lighting up its horn before disappearing as it would seem that the humans presence caught the attention of an unknown group and this is just the beginning of Franks new life here in Equestia.

Author's Note

i would like to apologize for how long it took to make this but this chapter took so many rewrites that i had to delay it to get it right. and expect more from this story for i have not given up on it and don't plan on doing that in the future.

enjoy

Chapter 8: Rumble at Canterlot

Chapter 8: Rumble at Canterlot

3rd POV

Location: Canterlot center

A few days have passed after the reveal and apparently, Frank was getting a lot of attention than what he was used to back on earth and boy was this new for him.

He had been receiving requests from news ponies for an exclusive interview with him about his life as a real-life superhero and better detail on the invaders that came to his world. Another bizarre thing was the request from various nobles who wanted to date him much to his surprise since he assumed that they would find him repulsive and was creeped out once he read one of their letters.

In the end Frank had to deny many of their requests seeing is how some of the things from his past were personal and that the messages from the nobles were getting a bit too much for his liking, but it only seemed to make things worse as more of them came. And it wasn’t until Celestia, and Luna had to put their hoof down and kindly requested them to stop hounding him and soon they did. Though what was weird was how they did it as they said it with a kind smile, yet he was able to sense their power as they were giving off an aura that said that if you don’t stop, we will eradicate every single one of you.

Speaking of the sisters they had made his stay at the castle great as Frank would find himself spending time with them whenever they weren’t busy as he would find himself taking walks with Celestia in the Gardens and having tea with her. And in some nights, he would find himself star gazing with Luna as well as attending night court with her as Frank got to meet some of the more nocturnal nobles in the kingdom though for some reason they would shake in his presence.

Eris would also pop in literally to hang out though she would occasionally rub her cheek into his which he found kind of cute for some reason, however he would also notice the sisters glaring at Eris for even doing that. On some occasions he would see Rainbow Dash as she would keep him up to date on how her friends were doing and how they have been dying to meet him though mostly Twilight who is still in disbelief to what he is.

Things seem to be looking up for the human, but little did he know that the peace would soon come to end for a certain event will take place that will soon break that peace. It is a peaceful day in Canterlot as the citizens go on with their lives some still in shock that an actual superhero is here in their fair kingdom and is currently residing in the castle of the royal sisters. Many of the residents are seen walking around and talking about the human in question as some of the nobilities have also started to form an interest in the human stallion some with good intentions while some plan to use him for their own gain. However, standing on the rooftop was a mysterious hooded figure stood before the sight of Canterlot as this strange individual held a strange looking crystal as it sparked with yellow electricity as the hooded being formed a sinisterly as his sky-blue eyes looked beyond the city before saying three simple words.

“Let it begin.”

Frank POV

Location: Castle Gardens

I lay under the shade of a tree in the castle gardens looking back at all that has happened so far and how I am still wondering if all of this is real. Never in my life did I ever believe that I would ever arrive in a world like this, nor did I think a world like this ever existed, but then again, I didn’t think aliens existed until they arrive to conquer earth. Still the fact that I am living in world from a TV show is still mind-boggling to me however this also brings another question to me one that I have been debating on ever since I first arrived here in Equestria.

Should I tell Celestia and Luna about the show and how I knew more about them and everyone else because of it. That has been something that has been on my mind for the past few days and every day I worry about how they may react knowing that their lives and the lives of their ponies were being told in the form of a show. After spending time with them I have started to see them as very good friends even though our first meeting was weird and violent, I have grown to like them a lot plus I hate having to hide this from them after telling them my life story. Still how could I explain that I know about this world in the form a TV show and that I also know them through the fandom which was also another can of worms since I didn’t want to reveal that part since part of the fandom has made some stories that boils my blood and prayed that nothing like this exists here.

“Frank are you here?”

Said I familiar gentle voice I sat up and saw Celestia looking around before spotting me as she smiled and oh boy what a smile that was as she proceeded to walk towards me.

“I was wondering where you were since I didn’t find you at the training ground.” she said as I scratched the back of my head with a sheepish grin.

“Well usually I was, but Steel Wing told me that my exercising was distracting the guards. Which I found odd until I notice some of the female guards were watching me much to my bewilderment so I decided to do it else where and thought this would be a better place though I made sure to not do any cardio to not mess up the grass land here.” I tell her however it was then that she sniffs something in the air as her face goes red.

“Oh… I see.” She said though her voice sounded a bit restrained.

“Celestia are you alright? Your face seems a bit red you’re not sick or anything are you?” I said as I quickly stood up and got close to her as she stepped back a bit.

“It is alright I am fine. Though I am surprised that you are exercising since you’re already powerful.” Said the princess as I couldn’t deny her words.

“Well after doing it for a long time it’s become a habit of mine. Though I don’t do it like it was some lifestyle like many body builders I do it because I want to have a strong healthy body.” I say honestly as Celestia smiled at my answer.

“That I can’t argue me, and my sister have done the same even though we are alicorns and have powerful magic we still need to build up muscle from time to time. Though Luna has been constantly telling me to lay off the cake due to a certain part of me that is getting bigger whenever we exercise.” She said as she looked at her romp with an annoyed sigh as I raised an eyebrow at her statement.

“What do you mean? Where I come from its something that most guys find attractive in a woman though compared to you yours would make the women back home to die with envy.” I say only to realize what I just said as I covered my mouth and look to Celestia who was completely red in the face.

“Hay Wae I am sorry I didn’t mean to say something weird like that I just-…” I was cut off as she raised her hand before looking away from me before clearing her throat.

“It is alright Frank. I know that you were only being honest with your words and well… its nice to know that someone finds that part of me attractive.” She said as I looked away sheepishly still embarrassed at what I just said to her even though I was being honest I tend to say it without thinking.

“Putting that aside what are you doing here all alone in the castle gardens?” asked Celestia as I stared at her nervously trying to figure out how to explain this.

“Well, I came here to think about something. Something that has been on my mind for quite a while now.” I answered as this seems to interest the solar princess.

“Pray tell that were you thinking about that made you want to be alone here. If you don’t mind me asking.” She responded though she said the last part in a shy tone which sounded cute as I shook my head trying to figure out what I was going to say.

Honestly, I want to tell her and Luna about the show, but I am not sure how they will react to me knowing about them and their world through a creation of fiction by a human woman called Lauran Faust back on earth. And would they hate me for keeping this a secret from them these thoughts were running around my head, but I was reminded of how these two had welcomed me into their home offered me a place to stay and even welcomed me to their fair kingdom. Knowing what I had to do I soon faced Celestia and was about to tell her everything until-…

BOOOM!!!!!!!!!

The sound of an explosion is made shaking the ground as both me and Celestia held a look of shock at the sudden act.

“By the Sun what was that?” Asked the princess as I then heard screams of terror through my enhanced hearing as I then flew up into the sky only to look on in horror at the sight of some stone golems wreaking havoc in the streets of Canterlot. As one of them fires a yellow beam from its eyes as hits onto a nearby building causing it to explode while others swung there large stone hands onto the closest building.

I then set myself down before looking towards a worried Celestia.

“Celestia, Canterlot is under attack.”

3rd POV

Location: Streets of Canterlot

The citizens of Canterlot were running in terror as Stone Golems started to tear the streets apart slamming their stone fists on the ground some had even swung at buildings next to them as the citizens tried to run to safety. Many of the nearby guards tried to stop their yet there attempts to stop them were futile as they weapon barely did anything to damage them even the unicorn guards with their magic were unable to stop them as their beams seem to bounce off them. Some of the Pegasus guards tried their best to attack only for them to be swatted from the air by the golems as they continued their rampage. However, they were soon swept up from the ground by a blur as many of the civilians along with some downed guards were then brought to the center of the town where Princess Celestia and some of her solar guards formed a defensive perimeter as Celestia charges up her horn to form a barrier.

Two well-known unicorns a stallion and the other a mare a were also trying to escape from the golem’s wrath when the unicorn mare trips and falls on the ground. The unicorn stallion takes notice of this and goes back to her and helps her up only for one of the golems to raise its stone hand over them and proceeds to bring it down as the two unicorns hold on to each as they closed their eyes knowing that their fate had been sealed. Yet it didn’t come and as the two slowly opened their eyes they are shocked to see that the golems stone fist was stopped by none other than the human named Frank who held the golems large fist with his metal hand at bay.

The human then turns around seeing the shocked faces of the two unicorns as he was surprised to see who they were. The unicorn stallion had a blue mane, tail, and mustache, white coat, wore a monocle on his eye, and wore a fancy looking suit with a purple bow tie which this time had pants along with it. The unicorn mare that he was holding onto had a light pink mane and tail hade a white coat and wore a white dress with gold accents and a purple scarf around her neck with a figure that would make any model die with envy. For these two were none other than Fancy Pants and his wife Fleur di two ponies who were actually one of the more honorable nobles in the kingdom.

Note: this was the only picture I could find of these two as anthros. Also thumbs up to the artist who made this.

“Are you both alright?” asked the human as it breaks them out of their shock as they both nodded as Frank sighs in relief as he then slams his left hand onto the golems fist causing it to crumble into pieces as the golem then stumbles back.

“You need to leave now Princess Celestia has already formed a barrier in the center of the town head over their quickly while I deal with the golems.” He said though as the two unicorns nodded as they got their hooves.

“Thank You Mr. McCloud both me and my wife owe you our lives for this.” Said Fancy as he and his wife ran off leaving Frank to deal with the Golem as it brings its other fist down only for Frank to dodge it and proceeds to run over its arm up before jumping up as he brings his metal fist down shattering the golems head.

“ORA!!” is what Frank says before driving his hands into its body and proceeded to the tear it apart in half killing it as it lays lifelessly on the ground. Out of nowhere a beam of energy is fired towards him as Frank blocks it with both arms the force of it dragging him back a little before it stops as Frank looks at it in annoyance before pointing at it and fires a beam of solar energy that hits straight through its chest before receiving 5 more shots as the golem then collapses with 6 large holes on its chest.

“2 down…4 to go.” Said Frank only to hear another boom as a golems severed head is seen in the air before it lands in front of him as he looks over to the distance sensing a familiar lunar energy.

“Make that 3 to go.” He said before dashing off toward the direction of the blast knowing who it was and hoped that the pony in question was alright.

In the distance Princess Luna is seen hacking away at a golem with a black and dark blue scythe severing its right arm, then the left leg, before slashing its chest leaving a large slash mark and in retaliation the golem fires a beam of yellow energy towards the lunar princess. Luna then dodges to the right avoiding the blast as she then dodges to the left as the golem fires a second beam as the princess charges her horn as it sparks with energy before firing a large energy ball hitting the golem as it explodes into pieces.

Luna stood up twirling her scythe around as she laid it over her shoulder with an annoyed look on her face as the explosion earlier had woken her up as this day she had just finished dealing with the nobles and paperwork that she was looking forward to only for this to happen. However, she was unaware of another golem in the distance as it fires a beam towards her as Frank arrives in the nick of time blocking it with his arms much to Luna’s surprise as Frank pushes himself forward charging towards the golem as he fires his own eye beams with much more power as the golems upper body at its attack stops as its body was covered ice. Driving his fist through Frank shatters it into pieces as Luna stood there in awe as Frank then dashes back to her on foot and was now in front of her.

“Luna are you alright?” asked Frank in a concerned tone as this breaks Luna from being star struck as she looks back at him.

“I am fine Mr. McCloud; I must say you performed some unique skills during the fight makes me wish I saw how you dealt with those raiders back in Ponyvile. Though I should have been more careful with my surroundings for if I had not been distracted, I would have seen the enemies attack.” She said as she felt ashamed of that.

“It’s not your fault Luna besides after being violently woken up thanks to these things your focus is probably off. The important thing is that you’re alright and that’s all that matters. By the way you don’t have to call me Mr. McCloud, Frank is just fine since you and Celestia said it was fine for me to call you by name.” Frank said as Luna shyly looks away from him however the last golem then arrives as the two turned to it in a defensive stance as they took notice how different this golem was compared to the others.

While the other golems had a normal stone blocky body with yellow glowing eyes this golem was much larger and emanating a strange power from its body as yellow crystal spikes covered its shoulders and lower arms as well as large crystals sticking out of back with some crystals sticking out of its head in the form of a crocked crown.

“Damn you…. DAMN YOU ALL! YEARS OF PLANNING FOR MY TAKEOVER OF THIS CITY RUINED BY YOU TWO. A MONKEY FROM ANOTHER WORLD AND ONE OF MY DAMN AUNTS GETTING IN MY WAY TO FINALLY TAKE THE THRONE AND RULE THIS KINGDOM.” Said the golem in a snobbish tone that would make anyone groan in annoyance.

“That voice…It can’t be…Blueblood? BLUEBLOOD WHAT IS THE MEANING OF ALL OF THIS!” said Luna as she uses the Canterlot voice as she angrily yells as her nephew growls at her.

“SILENCE! YOU’RE TALKING TO THE NEW KING OF THIS LAND AND I WILL MAKE SURE I FINISH WHAT MY CONTRUCTS HAD FAILED TO DO!” said the golem who then began to emit yellow sparks from its body before firing bolts of lightning towards the duo as they dodged out of the way.

The two then charge towards Blueblood as they leaped up into the air as Luna swings her scythe hitting his left eye as Frank then delivers a drop kick towards his chest as the force pushes him back as Blueblood steps back a bit. Angered by this Bluebloods body is then engulfed in electricity as Luna backs away sadly Frank was not so lucky as he is electrified before being blasted away hitting the ground with as thud as Frank lifts himself up. He then rolls out of the way avoiding a strike from Blueblood who brought his hand down followed by another one as Frank catches it as the stone hand brings him down a bit much to the spoiled prince enjoyment. However, that feeling soon faded when the human begins to the lift the hand back before delivering a strong right hook to the prince’s stone hand shattering it into pieces before sending a barrage of punches to the rest of the arm while yelling ora multiple times as the prince backs away his right arm cracking up before shattering it in a shower of stone and crystal. It was then that Luna comes charging in as she attacks the left arm only for her weapon to bounce of as Blueblood takes notice of this and starts swinging his arm at her as Luna flew around him avoiding the swings as Frank lends her aid as he fires two beams of blue at the left arm covering it in ice as he then fires a blast of fire toward the prince’s face though it did nothing to him since he was covered it stone it distracted him long enough for Luna to attack the arm again as she swings her scythe the strike slicing it as half of the arm slides off before shattering it. The rest of the upper arm begins to crack as it also shatters as the prince was now standing with no arms much to his disbelief.

“Stand down Blueblood surrender now and you will be spared from any more harm.” Said Luna as she and Frank floated before the prince as he grew more and more angry.

“I WILL NOT BE SURRENDERING TO THE LIKES OF YOU AND THE MONKEY THERE!” He yelled out as the prince was now enraged as he lets out a loud roar as his body sparked with electricity as multiple bolts of lightning fired all around him as Frank and Luna tried to avoid the bolts as one lucky bolt hits Luna on her right wing shocking the lunar princess as she starts falling. But just before she could hit the ground Frank leaps into the air catches her as they both land safely on a nearby rooftop though Luna soon turned red once she realized that Frank was holding her up bridal style as he then sets her down on her hooves.

“You, okay?” asked Frank as Luna nodded however, she soon flinched as she felt a burning pain on her wing which was now badly burnt as well as other parts of her body

“OH, DID I HURT THE LITTLE PRINCESS DON’T WORRY I WILL MAKE SURE THAT NEXT STRIKE ENDS YOUR MISERABLE EXISTANCE?” Taunted the prince as Frank got angry at this and stares him down.

Frank POV

I knew this guy was a spoiled brat but to think this stallion planned on attacking Canterlot with a golem body along with a stone army and then take over the throne is crossing the line. Especially if it meant hurting his own people and his family as this was enough to make my blood boil.

“HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO YOUR OWN PEOPLE AND TO YOUR OWN FAMILY?” I yelled out as Blueblood stood in defiance.

“I DO WHAT I MUST TO ACHAIVE MY RIGHT TO RULE THIS KINGDOM AND EVEN IF I KILL SOME WORTHLESS PONIES AND MY OWN AUNTS TO DO IT THAN SO BE IT. THIS IS MY KINGDOM, MY LAND, MY RIGHT TO RULE THEM ALL! TO THINK THAT SOME SOLAR GUARDS THOUGHT I THEY COULD STOP, BUT THEY SOON REALIZED HOW WRONG THEY WERE AFTER SQUASHING THEM LIKE THE BUGS THEY ARE AND SOON YOU AND MY AUNTS WILL SHARE THE SAME FATE.” Yelled out Blueblood as I heard Luna gasp at this while I stared at him with an angry glare at the bastard right in front of me while something within me starts rising up as I clenched my fists tightly as a low growl escaped my lips.

“M-Mr. McCloud are you okay?” Said Luna as I looked behind me to see with a very concerned look on her face.

“I think you should sit this one out Luna and contact your sister to send in some medics to our location to treat you. I on the other hand will deal with the brat myself.” I said as my body was then engulfed in black energy as my jacket turned black with metal spikes on the shoulders while my eyes turned black around my yellow irises as I raised my right hand as a familiar double-bladed axe appeared as I twirled it around.

Without out warning I dashed towards the prince delivering a powerful left jab to the chest as my punch punctures into his chest followed by as a powerful roundhouse kick that shatters a chunk of his stone chest causing the prince to back away in disbelief. He then tries to fire more lightning as his body charges up as I dashed behind him and drove my axe into the prince’s back destroying the crystals there as the electricity fades from his body as I delivered 4 more strikes as I before setting myself down as the golems body begins to break apart.

“YOU… YOU DESPICABLE CREATURE I WILL HAVE YOUR HEAD FOR THIS.!!!” Yelled out Blueblood as he then leaves his stone body as it falls a part while he comes charging at me wearing the same crystal crown with eyes of a rapid animal and long razor-sharp claws as I then back handed him back a few steps. I then proceeded to walk towards him and proceeded to slap him around left, right, left, right, left, right, left, right, left, right as the last one sends him on the ground as I got in front of him as Blueblood stood before me still in defiance.

“ENOUGH… I AM A PRINCE YOU OVERGROWN APE AND I WILL NOT BE BULLIED BY-…” he was soon cut off as I grabbed him by his left leg and proceeded to slam him in multiple directions like a sack of potatoes then stopped for a moment to see if he was still breathing before continuing as the last on left him laying on his back with a look of total pain on his face. After letting him go I then grabbed his crown and pulled it off his head as Blueblood reverted back into his normal self as became smaller than as he still had a face of pain.

“Puny Prince. And I am not a damn monkey you pompous little shit.” I said in an angry tone as I took a deep breath to calm myself down as my dark form faded and I was now back to my regular form.

I then heard wing flaps and hoof steps as I turn around to see members of the solar guard approaching the area as Celestia is seen setting herself down will holding onto Luna as the two walk over to me. And before I could say anything they then wrapped me in a loving hug Celestia hugging my left side and Luna my right side as I stood there in surprise before they let me go.

“I am glad that you’re alright Frank and I also thank you for saving my sister during the fight.” Said Celestia as her sister nodded at me.

“I thought that I was going to hit the ground, but thanks to you I was able to land with ease when you caught me from the air. I can’t thank you enough for this Mr. McCloud.” Said Luna as some of the guards nodded in approval except for Steel Wing who looks away not wanting to admit the fact that I saved him after being back handed from one of the golems. It was than that they notice the crystal crown in my hand as I lifted it up for them to see.

“What is that?” asked Luna as looked back towards the prince who is still on the dirt.

“The source of that brat’s power though I can tell you this it’s seems to be like the one used by Garble in the attack in Ponyvile. Though this one seems to have a different element and if its anything like the last one…” I say before crushing it in my metal hand as a ball of light glows within it before being absorbed into my hand as I then felt a rush of energy surge within me as my vision goes white for a moment before reverting to normal.

I then turn to the sisters who stare at me with wide eyes as well as I felt something in my right hand found myself holding a two-handed battle hammer of stone with yellow crystals protruding from its sides as it sparked with electricity the energy running down my arms as begin to admire the sight of it.

“Seems that I gained a new ability and one similar to the god of thunder.” I say as I look at everyone else to see them with looks of surprise and awe probably since they never seen anything like this.

It was then that Blueblood let out a groan as we all turn to him the guards pointing their spears and other weapons at him as he forced himself up before laughing maniacally at us much to our bewilderment.

“What is so funny Blueblood haven’t you realized that you are in serious trouble for what you have down.” Said Celestia who had an angry look on her face as Luna also looked at him with distain.

“You not only attempted to murder me and Frank, but you also murdered many of our guards and the damage you have down her in Canterlot.” Said Luna as Blueblood then looked us with a psychotic look on his face.

“heh heh heh I may have lost, but that doesn’t mean that this is over. After all today and what happened back in Ponyvile is just the beginning for there will be others to finish off where I have failed. And not even that monkey can stop what is coming, and also-…”

He then proceeds to pull out an amulet as his horn glows causing the amulet to start beeping as he looked at us with a happy expression.

“You won’t find answers FROM ME!!!!!!!” He yelled out as I go wide-eyed at what he was going to do.

“HE’S GOING TO EXPLODE!!” I yelled out as I shielded the royal sisters with my body as the guards with horns formed barriers as Blueblood let out a final laugh before…

BOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!

He explodes in a ball of fire as the force of the blast nearly knocked us back and as it ended, we all look back to see nothing of what remain of Prince Blueblood. As the guards sighed in relief that it was all over. However, me and the royal sisters had looks of worry from what we found out from Blueblood, yet they wondered just who in the right mind is causing all of this as they hope they are able to handle for that comes next so much for a peaceful life here in Equestria.

3rd POV

Location: Unknown

In an unknown location a unicorn mare is shown looking at the whole ordeal though her crystal ball as she smirks seeing that the pompous prince was taken cared of, yet her attention was drawn towards the human who was currently speaking with the royal sister as the sight of him caused the mare watching to lick her lips in delight.

“You are a very interesting human, Frank. I look forward to seeing you very soon.” Said the mysterious unicorn mare as she lit up her read horn and smirked showing a pair of fangs as she stares at the image of Frank McCloud.

Author's Note

OH MAN THIS ONE TOOK FOREVER TO WRITE.

hope you guys like it and hopefully the next one who come sooner than you think until then see you in the next post.

Update 9/23/2021: I added something else that i forgot to mention in this particular chapter i apologize for the inconvenience but i was so focused on finishing this chapter that i forgot an important part.

Chapter 10: Dawn of heat season

Chapter 10: The Dawn of Heat Season

Magic had always fascinated me when I was a kid and was something that I wish I could do until I found out that it was impossible since it magic was nonexistent back on earth but that all changed after my sparring match with Nightmare Moon. Like with every other being that I took down I acquired a new ability one that granted me the ability to use magic and not just any type of magic but the magic of an alicorn. Luna’s and Nightmare’s alicorn magic to be exact and what came with it was the knowledge of every magical spell that both night princesses knew along with a connection to the moon itself which I demonstrated after the fight. Not only that but for some reason I got a pair of fangs for some odd reason and after showing them to the girls they seem to go red in the face from it and had stiffed wings though Celestia’s reaction was the weirdest as she passed out once I demonstrated my new magic. However, I would later find out one of the draw backs of having magic which got worse on the day heat season had only begun….

Frank POV

Location: Canterlot Castle/ Morning

Morning had arrived in Canterlot castle as I was busy packing up my stuff for this day was the day that every stallion including me had dreaded called heat season. A time when the mares are fertile and go crazy with lust as they hunt for any stray stallion to help calm their heat which to some would sound like a dream come true if it weren’t for the fact that you at it without any breaks and being with more than one mare. And from what I learned its worse for guys like me since I am a powerful male and all which is why I am packing up my things in a backpack given to me by needle works God bless him and has been enchanted by Eris to carry anything no matter the amount and weight as I got it on. But just when I was about to leave, I soon found my eyes being covered by a pair of soft hands along with the scent of lemon hitting my nose as I was frozen in fear at who it might be.

“Guess who?” said a motherly voice as I could feel a chill run down my spine knowing who it was behind me.

“C-Celly is that you?” I nervously said as the one behind me giggled lightly as she removes her hands over my eyes and as I turned around my eyes nearly went wide eyed at the sight of Celestia and what she was wearing before me. Which was nothing by a dark blue bra and panties as she stared at me with hearts in hear eyes and her wings spread open, but what stood out the most was her hourglass figure which would put many human girls to shame.

Note: big ups to the artist for this one.

She then giggles slyly breaking me from my shock as she proceeded to get closer to me swaying her hips as I grew even more nervous as I mentally berated myself for not getting out sooner.

“Does my lovely human like what he sees?” she says seductively as she stands before me her breasts pressing against my chest as I remained frozen in place as she places a hand over my check and begins to rub it lightly.

“Tell me dearie does this excite you? The sight of a princess offering herself to you with nothing but her bra and panties on. Something that many stallions have been wanting for thousands of years only for that honor to given to you dearie. And with that tool you have down there it would certainly be a night to remember and one that would make us both happy.” She said fluttering her eyes as she begins to get closer her lips coming towards mine as I tried to think of something to get the hell out of this situation only for something else to happen as the doors to my room were kicked open as Celestia was pulled away from me in a blue aura as Luna walks inside as my eyes nearly popped out of my skull once I saw what she was wearing.

She wore a white robe like cloth with two nearly covering her nipples as well as her woman hood along with a pair of dark grey stockings over her legs and oh boy was it a sight to behold however as she pressed her body against mine with a seductive smile on her face.

Note: I just had to pick this because it would make it interesting also thumbs up to the artist for this design.

“Does my outfit please you Mr. McCloud?” she said in a tone that sent a shiver down my spine as she proceeded to rub her hand around my chest her finger tracing every muscle of my upper body. Her smile would deepen the longer she touched me before looking towards me hearts in her eyes.

“Never in our lifetime have we ever thought to meet a stallion such as yourself. Never had I meet one who possess such great power and fought with the might of a true warrior like you. And now I wish to claim you my dear warrior…” she said though I was getting really uncomfortable.

I then felt her hand slide down but before it could go any further, she is pulled back by a gold aura by an angry looking Celestia as she latches onto my right arm while sending a glare at her sister.

“He will have me sister Frank deserves a proper mare to please him not some filly princess like yourself.” She said and I could tell Luna didn’t like that response as she latches on to my left arm.

“As if he wants to be pleased by an old mare like yourself sister I on the other hand am younger and a fellow warrior which is deserving for the likes of him.” She responded as the two were both glaring at each other and proceeded to pull me away from each other though they were only able to pull my arms as I stayed in place as they struggled to pull me.

“HE IS MINE LUNA!!!”

“NO IS OURS CELESTIA!!!!”

“uh girls I-…” I was cut off as the two proceeded to fight with me in the middle.

“GET AWAY FROM HIM!!!” yelled Celestia who punches Luna in the face.

“YOU FIRST!!!” yelled Luna who punches Celestia in the gut.

The two proceeded to bite each other as I was getting annoyed at this.

“Girls seriously-…” I was cut off as a magic blast hit me in the face as the two proceeded to use magic on each other their horns lit up as they fired at each other.

“YOU WILL NOT TAKE THE ONE I LOVE!!!!!!” They both said with the Canterlot voice and it was at that moment that I had enough of this bullshit.

“HAY WAE YA BASTA LOS DOS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Translation: good grief enough you two.

I yelled out in both anger and annoyance, but just then my hands started to glow as a felt something building up within me the pressure being unbearable as I let out a pained scream as a blast of wind came from hands as both princesses were sent back as they hit the wall as I try to pull my hands back and managed stop it for the moment at least. I then stared at the damage of the room as everything that wasn’t nailed down were scattered all over the floor, the windows shattered to pieces, the doors torn out of their hinges, and to my shock the girls now on the ground hurt with some small cuts around them and the walls. I was shocked to say the least until the pressure from before came back this time even worse than before as I struggled to keep it contained as I moved toward the balcony.

“Frank wait!!” said Celestia as I turned around to see her struggling to get up as she reaches a handout to me as I grunt from holding whatever was inside me inside.

“I… am sorry…I have to go.” I said before rushing toward the balcony as I blasted off into the sky that would have made Rainbow either jealous, proud, or amazed.

3rd POV

Celestia watches at as her beloved human blasts off into the skies as Luna lifts her head up and shakes her head her vision clearing up after being blurry for the moment. The hit from that blast of wind putting them in the right mind set at least for the moment as they recall what had happened and what had transpired as they look around the room before looking towards the balcony where their human friend had left.

“Sister what in Equestria was that?” asked Luna as Celestia had worried look on her face.

“I have only seen this once before I believe Frank had suffered a magical outburst.” Responded Celestia as she looked toward the direction where her beloved human stood and hoped that he was alright.

Location: Everfree Forest

Meanwhile near the Everfree Forest we see Frank landing hard on his feet as the pressure from before was getting even more and more unbearable to contain as stretched out his arms and let out a mighty yell.

AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH

The area around him was hit with a powerful wave of wind along with small wind razors as nearby bushes pulled out of their roots and nearby trees received slash marks from the wind razors along with the ground while also removing clumps of dirt creating a large dust cloud around the human. This went on for a about 20 seconds before it finally stops as Frank fell to his knees completely drained from having to let out all that power from within him before passing out onto the dirt with a loud thud.

30 minutes later…

Frank opens his eyes as he felt his strength return to him he then tries to get onto his feet yet he still felt woozy after the whole ordeal and it was then that he heard growling as he raised his head and spotted something or rather somethings in front of him. A group of 5 wolves made out of wood began to slowly approach him their yellow glowing eyes glaring at Frank growling at him as they bared their teeth. One then charges at him before pouncing only for it to receive a back hand from Frank’s metal hand shattering the wolf’s upper body before hitting the ground as the other 4 froze as after seeing their own shattered as Frank who was beyond annoyed glared at them his yellow eyes glowing and as he bared his fangs before the group.

“I AM NOT IN THE MOOD FOR THIS SHIT. SO, FUCK OFF!!!”

He roared out nearly blowing them away as the wolves then ran away in fright leaving Frank alone as he still had an angry gaze on his face before taking a deep breath and exhaling as he calms himself down. The glow in Franks eyes dimming down as he managed to quell whatever anger he had left however he soon groaned once he remembered what had happened before arriving here as a headache started to form as he let out a groan.

“Does god hate me? Is there some divine being who hates me and wants to make my life a living hell? Fucking damn it just when I thought things were looking forward to me stuff like this seem to happen that derails my peaceful life. *sigh* So much for having a peaceful life.” He rants out to himself ignoring the fact that he was screaming at no one, but himself as he begins to wonder about the sisters and prayed to whatever deity that they wouldn’t be mad or hate him for what had happened. The last thing he wants is to make his two best friends in this world hate him especially two of his favorite ponies from the show. He then takes notice of where he his before sighing heavily as he focused on what was important at this moment.

“Well, I am already here might as well make my way back to the castle of the two sisters but before I do anything.” He says closing his eyes as the power from within himself started to go down before opening his eyes again.

“With my powers suppressed I won’t have to worry about the sisters trying to find me like they did before. *sigh* I really hope they are both alright and I hope they don’t hold what happened against me.” He says before pulling his bag towards him to pull out a map and proceeds to open it before…

“HI YA HANDSOME!”

Said a female voice as Frank jumps in surprise as a figure flies out of his bag presenting herself to be none other than Eris as she laughs at the surprised look on Frank’s face.

“Eris? The hell were you doing in my bag?” he asked as the chaos goddess floats in front of him with both arms crossed.

“What am I not allowed to pop up from anywhere and anything? Hehe If you must now I figured I would keep you company once heat season is over after all it’s not good to be all alone sweetie.” She says though Frank raised an eyebrow at her calling me sweeting but paid it no mind and just chalked it up as her messing with him.

“Say are you alright you look like you recently let out the waterworks a minute ago?” she asked though Frank was hesitant to say anything related to what had happened back in Canterlot he simply couldn’t keep it to himself.

“First off do you know where the castle of the two sisters is located?” asked Frank to which she nods as he sighs knowing what he was about to say may be either bad or good for him.

“Alright you lead the way, and I will explain what had happened before I came here.” he said still ashamed for what he had down as the two of us went on their way.

Frank begins to explain everything about what he was doing before leaving Canterlot, what had happened with the royal sisters, and what later transpired that caused me to leave in an instant. Eris started laughing once he mentioned how both the sisters appeared before one in their underwear the other with nothing but cloth covering her body, but her laughter soon died down once he mentioned of how he blasted them with a wave of wind which started to build up from within him. Eris then took notice of the guilty expression on Franks face and proceeds to coil around him like a snake as she begins to rub the side of his cheek while also giving him a comforting smile much to his bewilderment.

“Hey, know don’t go thinking this is your fault after all what happened was beyond your control. Plus, I doubt Celly and Lulu would be upset for you for that blast of wind they would probably be more worried for you than upset.” She said reassuringly however Frank still had doubt on his mind.

“Besides from what you told me it was probably a magical outburst. I recall Celestia mentioning something like that when Twilight presented her magical abilities when she was a filly. And how she had an awakened a powerful surge of magic from within her that it caused her magic to go out of whack when her magic not only hatched barb out of her egg but turned her into a full-grown dragon and turning her parents in into plants. And I believe after you acquired Nightmare’s magic may have awakened your magical potential in the form of wind magic.” She says as Frank shakes his head.

“That can’t be possible where I come from magic doesn’t exist the only form of magic that my race know of are the ones performed by magicians who perform sleight of hand tricks.” He said which surprised Eris.

“Maybe your race did in the past especially from what I heard from the legends about your people. You guys were very fierce fighters until you all disappeared and before you ask, I have no idea where they went.” She said as Frank was also wondering about that as well however it was then that he noticed how quiet it was as they walk down the path not a single sound made as Frank looks around in curiosity.

“This is weird its completely quiet I had heard that the Everfree was filled with wildlife especially the carnivorous kind yet I can’t seem to smell or even hear a single creature around us.” Said Frank as he had a serious look on his face keeping his guard incase of surprise attack remembering of the incident with the manticore. Eris noticed the silence as well and even wondered about it as well it was then that she spotted a creature nearby yet when it saw the two it immediately bolted away from them confusing the chaos goddess as she looks back towards Frank who looked serious and wondered if he was the cause.

“That is weird, but don’t you think that the reason is do to you Frank? I mean Celly did tell me about you fighting a manticore with your bare hands and roaring at it so loud that it echoed throughout Ponyvile. Nearly jumped me out of my bones the first time I heard that.” She said as Frank wondered if that was the caused and soon remembered his ability called Beast Master and the effects it causes to either human or wildlife.

“You may have a point though I did run into some timber wolves who came near me after the whole magical outburst. Though for them it I had to back hand one of them into splinters in order for them to leave me alone when I lost my cool.” Frank said as they continue along the way before reaching the old bridge that leads to the castle of the two sisters, unknown to them they were being watched from a far by a strange looking figure who was hiding up in the tree with a set of binoculars. The being in question was unlike anything in Equestria as it spots the two who were crossing the bridge and were now in front of the old castle doors, the creature looked curious as to who these two were and why they were entering the castle as it makes its way toward them leaping from tree to tree hoping to find out more on the two visitors here.

Frank POV

After entering through the large doors, we soon made our way inside as me and Eris found ourselves in the library which looked exactly like how it was presented in the show as I looked approached the shelves in both amazement and curiosity. Unfortunately, it was also covered in dust and having a sensitive nose I proceeded to sneeze out a blast of fire from my mouth and nose thankfully it was towards wall leaving a large burn mark.

“If that’s what happens when you sneeze, I can’t imagine what would happen when you burp or fart.” Said Eris who proceeded to giggle and honestly, I laughed a bit lightening my mood a bit.

“I have to say I am amazed that this castle is still standing after thousands of years and in the everfree no less. Damn my mom and sister would have loved to visit a place like this especially my sister who loved anything related to fantasy.” I said smiling at the thought of my sister going crazy in being in the land of fantasy.

“I remember you mentioning them before with Celestia and Luna before what their names and also what were they like if you don’t mind me asking?” asked Eris as I began to reminisce on my mom and little sister.

“Well my mother’s name is Jessica McCloud and my sisters name is Suzie McCloud. My mother was a former MMA fighter and a kindhearted mother, but she isn’t hesitant to fight someone who harms her children. An MMA fighter are people who use a style of martial arts as they face off against each other in a one-on-one fight using both punches and kicks or use a move that would lead to a knockout or have them pinned to the point where they tap out. She was one of the heavy weight champions for 3 years until one fight led to her retirement when her opponent cheated by using metal plates under her gloves, but my mom still won even after being hurt pretty badly. One time she punched another mother in the face for calling me a no-good delinquent due to my height and appearance and broke the arm of some creep who tried to get close to my sister when she was a teen. But she is a great cook, a loving mother, and was able to look after us while also working as a trainer for female fighters. My sister on the other hand was a troublemaker growing up but that was because other girls being jealous of her due to being more athletic and catching the attention of various guys which lead to them trying to bully her, but my sister would beat them up when they attacked her. But was quick to protect me whenever I was in danger but that’s a different story for another time… and as she got older, she decided to join the military believing that her skills would aid her country against any threats from outside of home and boy was she right when the invaders came, I was lucky enough to get to her before she was badly hurt. I just hope they’re both doing alright.” I said smiling at the memory of the two while also praying to both god and Faust that they were doing alright after leaving home.

“What about your dad?” asked Eris as my mood went from happy to sad, Eris took notice to this and was about to apologize when I raised my hand to her and took a deep breath before looking back to her.

“My father was Gosmar Lopez but upon arriving to states changed it to Michael and like my mother he was also a professional fighter called a luchador. Basically, a masked wrestler in a fighter who fights against others like him performing signature moves that would either weaken or knockout their opponents to the point of pinning their opponents which would end the fight after 3 counts. My father first made a name for himself back in Mexico and would later face off against other fighters in the states and during that time he met my mother though both were rivals due to their profession they later began to feel a connection between them and soon fell in love and had me and my sister. Unfortunately, he soon became very sick after he had retired from being a luchador and was diagnosed with lung cancer though he put up a good fight the sickness was too much for him as he then died because of it I was about 13 and my sister 3 years when we had to bury him.” I said feeling sad at the memory before I started to smile.

“But you know he had always taught me to be strong in both mind and body and to always keep your head up high no matter what happens. Be kind, be polite, and always be there when those you care about are hurt or in trouble, he taught me so many things even growing up and even when he was dying, he still smiled because he was happy that he had met my mother and had the chance to have two beautiful children with her. He may be gone but he will always be with me not in my memories, but also in my heart as well.” I said placing a hand over my heart as I smiled at the memory of my father, however I then heard the sound of sniffling as I look back at Eris who had tears running down her eyes and before I could ask what was wrong, she proceeds to wrap around me in a tight embrace and proceeds to cry out loud as streams of tears came out of her eyes.

“That was the most precious thing I have heard in my entire life its no wonder you became the man you are today WAAAAAHAHHAHAHAAAHAAAA!!!” she said between sobs as I sighed at her dramatics before wrapping my arms around me in a tight hug my right hand rubbing the back of her head as I try to calm her down.

I was then broken from my actions when I started to smell a strange scent near us and as I sniffed the air again only to go wide-eyed at how familiar it was.

“Eris let go… I think we’re being watched.” I said to which she lets go off me wiping off any tears from her eyes as she looked around with a worried expression as I sniffed the air again as I then turned around and spotted a set of glowing eyes looking towards me.

“GOT YOU!!” I said lunging towards the being who was spying us as we both tumbled down the dark hall rolling around each other before stopping with me on top and the spy pinned below me with my left hand pressed down on it while my right hand formed an energy blade above it.

“Now then…. WHO ARE YOU AND WHY WERE YOU SPYING ON US?!!” I said in a demanding tone as Eris appears beside me with a lamp in one claw as we both got a clear look at who the spy was thanks to the light. It had the body of a biped mammal with white fur with pink accents. She also wore a purple and pink skintight pair of short that cover its upper legs as well as a purple and pink chest plate as well as a pair of metal bracelets in each arm of the same color and wore a purple mask that covered her entire face and her with a horn on its forehead and had pink eyes and mouth that seems to project through the mask like those emojies you would see in texts messages.

I knew what it was for it was the same type of creature that served under the alien generals that came to earth and now one was here in Equestria.

“I will ask again who you are and why are you here?” I said glaring at the creature pressing down on her more as it started to groan at my action.

“I…am…not enemy…not like the others…am defector who escaped and crashed on planet…please…don’t kill me…Frank” she said judging by the voice it was a female as it was pleading me not to kill her but upon saying my name I went wide-eyed and quickly got off from her as she takes a deep breath and soon exhales grateful to be able to breath again due to how hard I held her down. However, I pointed my energy blade towards her as she looks at me scared as I stared daggers towards her.

“How do you know my name?” I asked still cautious at her as her left gauntlet glows forming a holographic keyboard and after typing a few buttons on it projected another hologram from its mask as it shows me fighting the warlord Kane and me standing victorious above the now dead warlord.

“Word had spread throughout the stars about Kane’s death and the one who killed him. Your actions had also inspired the people who were enslaved by him to fight back and as a result were able to win back their control over their planet. I had heard from you while I was on the run from escaping Professor Chrome, but I was then caught in a strange portal that came out of nowhere and was sucked inside and when I woke up after being knocked out, I found myself in this strange place. After a few days I was able to adapt to the wildlife here and its inhabitants until I spotted the both of you approaching the castle and I guess my curiosity got the best of me as I proceeded to follow you inside to find out what you were doing here.” She said as I raised an eyebrow at her words while Eris had stars in her eyes.

“oh my, did you hear that Frank your famous!” she said in a excited tone however I was still cautious at the being before us as I disengaged the energy blade and had both arms crossed over my chest.

“Okay…so what’s your name then?” I asked as the creature then gets onto her feet and had a surprised look on her face before clearing her throat.

“My name is Leah Xenia, I am a protogen from the planet Jadour from sector 10.” She said and does a bow towards me much to my bewilderment.

“And its an honor to meet you destroyer of tyrants.”

Author's Note

OH man finally i was able to get his one out again i apologize to my readers on the delay i had been busy with renovations and i was able to get a break from all of this to make this chapter. And with nearly being done i may be able to get more chapters in, but that's after i get some chapters for my slayer story and two displaced stories.

But i will try to make more for frank so stay tuned and i will see you all in the next post.

Chapter 11: The protogen Tragedy and Hydra encounter

Chapter 11: the Protogen Tragedy and Hydra Encounter

3rd POV

The sun was setting as we see Frank, Eris, and their new Protogen friend Leah as she begins to talk more about her race and what her people were like back in their home planet of Jadour. From what Leah explained to them is that the protogen were an advanced civilization where the residence where the population consists of anthropomorphic mammals with cybernetic parts in civilization that reminded Frank of the movie Blade Runner. Though Frank was still cautious of her as he was reminded of what the protogens had done under the command of Prof. Chrome back on earth from killing many innocent civilians to rounding up some for his vile experiments. Even though Chrome was ordered to find the gauntlet he had been doing some things on the side, but as Leah explained more about her race had Frank and Eris go wide-eyed.

Eris: your people were being controlled?

Asked a shocked Eris as Leah nodded sorrowfully though Frank kept a neutral expression.

“Correct my people were being controlled through a chip embedded into our heads to serve the professors bidding. Soon every protogen became nothing more than robotic slaves for the professor and Kane.” Answered Leah.

“If I may ask, how is it that this all happened? What exactly lead to your people being enslaved by the professor?” asked Frank who was both curious and still on the fence at the whole thing as Leah sighed at this.

“The protogens were an advanced civilization, but we were also undergoing a civil war between two factions with the imperialist losing badly and the renegades taking over most of the territory. It didn’t take long for the professor to arrive and offered his aid toward the imperialists who accepted out of desperation as the professor gave them more advanced weapons and soldiers and soon the imperialists had changed the tide of the war. Little did they that the professor had placed his mind control chips within the minds of each imperial soldier and once the war ended the soldiers soon turned their guns on to the imperial leaders as they later rounded up the remaining renegades to be turned into the professors’ slaves as he took control over the planet.” She ends her story in sorrow as her body begins to tremble remembering what had transpired during the professor’s takeover of the planet.

Eris looked at the protogen with sorrow, yet Frank remained neutral as he recalled how the protogens that attacked earth acted like machines even when one of their own were destroyed they still fought like a terminator robot.

“Just out of curiosity, once a protogen is given this chip their stuck being a slave or is it possible to break them out of mind control?” asked Frank as Leah shakes her head at the human’s question.

“Sadly no. Once the chip is placed within their brain, their minds are wiped and are programmed to be a slave to the professor and if anyone tries to remove the chip it is programmed to self-destruct killing the one the chip is embedded into. Those who were not given a chip were called defectors and had to be rounded up and if they resisted, they were terminated.” She said in a trembling tone.

Unknown to the rest Frank had placed a lie detection spell thanks to the magic upgrade he got from Nightmare Moon just to be safe and seeing is how the spell hasn’t reacted to any of her words shows that she wasn’t lying. Frank sighs at this as he moves closer to Leah who still had her head down trying to hold back her tears before feeling a something petting her head as she looks up to see Frank petting her with his left hand trying to calm her down.

“Seems like you went through a rough patch. But just know that you won’t have to deal with that anymore. Kane is gone along with the rest of his generals, so there is no need to feel upset and since you’re now living in this planet, I am sure the population here will welcome you with open arms just as they did for me. And with that said and done let me be the first to welcome you to Equestria.” He said as he smiled at Leah who immediately tackles him to the ground and proceeds to the hug him fiercely much to his bewilderment but simply rolls along with it while patting the protogens head as she says *thank you* multiple times as she holds onto him tightly and rubs her head onto his chest as Frank simply smiles at her antics.

Eris was happy that Leah was being comforted though a part of her was trying not to pull her off the guy and tell the protogen that Frank was off limits for she didn’t want to break the mood even though it was gnawing on her mind. It was then that Leah realized what she was doing as she gets off of Frank and backs away a bit as the sides of her mask were glowing pink.

“Oh… I am sorry I didn’t know what I was doing I just felt so happy when you are comforting me…I enjoyed what you were doing on my head…and then my instincts kicked in…and I just…” she stops her words as Frank raises a hand to her as he gets up onto his feet.

“Its no problem at all after all you were just showing how happy you were nothing more. And well if I am being honest, I did enjoy the hug especially with how soft and comfortable your fur was.” Said Frank who was rubbing the back of his head sheepishly though this reaction caused Leah to go bright pink and it was then that Eris clapped his hands to get their attention.

“Okay so now that we have that out of the way why don’t we talk about Frank’s story after all you must be curious about him right Leah?” she said as Frank had a nervous look on his face as Leah became curious at this.

“Now that you mention it I am curious as to why you are here and not back on your planet. I mean you are the one that ended the warlord and protected them from his generals and minions I figured you would have stayed where your race would praise you as a hero.” Said Leah as Frank was not sure how to explain this remembering how Celestia and Luna after he told them his story and how they wanted to spill blood once they heard what happened to him after Kane was killed.

“I too want to know more about Frankie’s time on earth. I only know snip bits from what Celestia, and Luna have told me about the guy’s story.” Said Eris as Frank sighed at this knowing that there was no way out of this as he prayed that it goes smoothly.

Frank POV

“THEY DID WHAT????!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

I was wrong and honestly; I really shouldn’t get my hopes up when it comes to stuff like this and thank God, I managed to cover my ears especially with how mad the girls were. Though I was amused to see Eris go completely and see steam shoot out of her ears though I was worried after seeing Leah’s eyes turn red as she extends a pair of claws from her hands.

“HOW COULD THEY DO THIS TO YOU?!!! YOU PROTECTED THEM YOU SAVED THEM, YET THEY HAD THE GAUL TO HUNT YOU DOWN AND BRAND YOU AS A THREAT TO THE PLANET!” screamed out Leah who looked like she wanted to draw blood as Eris seems to agree with her as I had both hands raised signaling her to calm down.

“And like I told the princesses; humans tend to fear what they don’t understand and due to the invasion and how I was able to stop it they believed I was a possible threat to the world and out of paranoia wanted to keep me contained. While others wanted to harvest my DNA in the hopes of replicating my abilities to other humans which is a bad idea since the gauntlet itself is what keeps me from turning into an alien mutant. But all of that is behind me for I now live in world where I am not constantly hunted down and not seen as a monster or something to be cut open.” Said Frank as Eris raised an eyebrow at me.

“And what about your mom and your sister?” she asked as I let out a deep sigh.

“It’s better that I keep my distance away from them. So that the military doesn’t go after them to get to me. Trust me when I say that I am doing this to keep them safe even if means never seeing them again.” I say as my mood soon turned sour as I took a deep breath and exhaled calming myself down as I clapped my hands together.

“Okay now we have that done how about I grab us something to eat. You two stay here and Eris maybe you can use your chaos magic to conjure up something to help us cook whatever I bring back, okay? Alright be right back.” Before they could say anything I immediately dashed out of the old castle and out in the woods.

Location: Everfree Forest

Okay so maybe that wasn’t the right way to end a conversation, but it was the only thing I could think of at the time so might as well run with it no pun intended. It was then that I caught a particular scent as I stopped in my tracks and sniffed the air the scent of whatever was near as I followed the trail as it got stronger and stronger the closer, I got. As I reached the end, I soon found myself in a new area of the forest which looked like something out of a swamp and remembered it to be a place called froggy bottom bog.

I sniffed the air again wondering who’s scent it was as it led me to a large lake of water as I tried to recall what creatures lived around this area with my back toward the water. And as I tried to remember I then heard something rising from the water and as I slowly looked back, I was greeted with the sight of a large creature with 4 orange heads with fins on the sides of their heads and green eyes as each head stared at me with a hungry gaze. It was a damn hydra and one that I remembered from the show as I mentally hit myself for not remembering that.

Just before I could say anything one of its heads charges towards me mouth agape before being swallowed down its gullet as I was now inside of its belly. And let me tell you this the smell in there was horrible, it was so bad that I nearly lost all feeling to my nose and as the smell was aggravating me to no end, I could use my energy sword and cut my way out, but if I do that I would need to charge up my power which would then alert the princesses to my location which is a bad idea especially with where I am now. It was then that I felt something tap my foot as I looked down and noticed a broad sword under the stomach juices and against my better judgement proceeded to grab it through the slime and pulled it up to me. The blade itself looked like it was in good condition as it also had a green gem at the center of the pummel and that’s when it hit me. I then moved over to the wall and with all my strength swung the blade in a horizontal slash as it slices through the flesh as I smirked at this.

“Well looks like I have to do what Hercules did and slice way out of this shit.” I said to myself as I proceeded to move forward and continued swinging.

I also heard screams of pain as I continued to hack and slash through everything before busting out as I landed onto the ground as I turned around to see the hydra screeching in pain as the heads swing around in multiple directions before falling onto the ground lifeless with a large gaping hole on its chest for everyone to see. I then stabbed the blade into the dirt and started wipe off the slime and blood off of me though not before giving the dead hydra the finger before spitting on it.

“DIDN’T THINK SOMETHING THAT LIKE ME WOULD KILL YOU HUH? FIGURED THOSE EXTRA HEADS WOULD HAVE MADE YOU SMATTER, BUT I GUESS I WAS WRONG. VALLAS AL INFIERNO PINCHE PENDEJO!!” I yelled out expecting it to come back life to try and attack me, but it didn’t. It just laid there lifeless as I realized that my heart was racing, and I was clenching my fists tightly. And after taking another deep breath and exhaling I started to feel calmer as I remembered why I was here and figured that some hydra meat would be good for today and grabbed the sword again as I proceed to cute some chunks of its meat and stored the chunks in my bag.

Note: the last part said go to hell dumb ass.

Once that was done, I was about to make my way back to the castle until I notice some other creatures rising out of the water as what looks like crocodiles made of stone were moving towards me as walk out of the water and onto dry land as one of the center hisses at me with its jaws slightly open as I held up my hands.

“Whoa there, take it easy.” I say calmly as one of them motions toward the dead hydra as the one in the front looks back at me as I realized what was going on.

“Yeah, I did that, but hey if you want you can have the rest, I already have what I need okay.” I say hoping that they would understand and much to my shock they did as they soon rushed toward the carcass of the dead hydra as the one from before looks at me and nods its head to me before joining the rest of them.

Now I know what you’re thinking. I could have just killed them just like I did to the hydra. And I would agree with you, but I keep in mind I was covered in hydra guts, and they were probably drawn to me due to the smell. The good thing is that one of them motioned the others to the corpse and they left me alone which was good enough for me though I still wonder why I was led to the hydra in the first place then again it was probably due to wanting to eat some sea food or something. I just shrugged at the thought and proceeded to dash my way back to the castle sword still in hand though I hope Eris and Leah will not be too upset with me, for leaving them like that.

3rd POV

Location: Castle of the two Sisters

Moments after Frank had left Eris and Leah set up a cooking area and with the help of some chaos magic by the goddess of chaos herself though Leah could not shake what had happened after seeing Frank dash away like that as she looks over to Eris.

“Can he always do that?” asked the female Protogen as the goddess of chaos simply nodded at her.

“It’s surprising really. Though I think he still doesn’t like talking about his past by how he reacted.” She says as a sad look took over her face as did Leah.

“I still can’t believe the leaders of his planet would brand him a threat even after he saved some many people and killed the invaders. He had to leave behind his family and was hunted down like a common criminal how is that fair?” said Leah still trying to make sense of this.

“Like he said humanity has a tendency of fearing what they don’t understand and you could say it’s the same for those in power. Always thinking that they’re doing what’s best for the people when clearly, they’re not. How the people had better sense than the ones running their nation is beyond me.” Eris said snorting at the thought as the two sighed before looking back.

“I really hope that he is alright.” said a concerned Leah as Eris had an idea as small grin took form.

“I have an idea after all he has two lovely looking ladies here to keep him company. And I doubt he wouldn’t mind having snuggled the both of us that is if you’re interested.” Suggested Eris as Leah’s face turns bright pink and her tail begins to wag.

“Well… I mean I wouldn’t mind if it meant he would pat my head if that were happen.” Said Leah as a smile started to form.

“Then its settled let’s make his stay in the Everfree a good one.” Said Eris as Leah nodded.

Just then Frank comes in still stained with hydra blood and slime on his clothes with the sword still in hand as the two turns to him and are wide-eyed at his state.

“I am back, and I got some food to eat.” He said with a smile on his face as the girls still looked at him with shock.

“WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED TO YOU!!!!!”

Author's Note

this took some time to write and i do apologize for taking this long to make it and also hope you guys like having a protogen in the story.

hope you guys like this chapter and i will see you in the next post.

Chapter 12: time in the Everfree

Chapter 12: Time in the Everfree

Frank POV

So… that was a mistake I really shouldn’t get my hopes up like that then again coming back covered in hydra blood and slime wasn’t the best idea. After Eris and Leah had their little freak out, I left and proceeded to clean off the grime off me thanks to a nearby waterfall as Eris snaps up some new clothes, soap bar, and towel as I went off and took a bath. But while I was taking a bath, I had the feeling of being watched as I looked around and saw nothing, but I did catch a strange smell down the line. I was going to check it but it was there that Eris called me to hurry up and eat dinner and decided to put it in the back burner as I finished my bath and got into my new clothes.

After having dinner (and let me say I never thought I would love the taste of hydra meat) I then decided to go to bed early as today’s ordeal had finally caught up with me and I was completely exhausted. Though what happened next was unexpected as both Eris and Leah decided to lay beside me as Eris held onto right arm and Leah laid her head over my chest much to my bewilderment. But at this point I was too tired to even question it as I laid back, but not before saying good night to girls and to Celestia and Luna and prayed that they are doing alright before closing my eyes.

Location: Everfree Forest

It was day 2 in the Everfree as me and girls were walking along a path passing through various trees and shrubs as Leah led the way with Eris behind her and me in the back with sword in hand. Leah had a hollow map that was projected from her left arm as Eris was looking at her surroundings. Now you might be wondering why we are walking through the forest and the answer is because Leah wanted to show us her home which happened to be her ship that had crashed here in Equestria.

“So how far are we from your ship Leah?” asked the female draconequus as Leah turns back to her.

“Not far, if we continue down this path, we should in about 10 minutes. Though I hope no one has stumbled upon it especially with what’s inside.” She said as me and Eris looked at her.

“What exactly is in your ship?” I asked as Leah had as sheepish look on her face mask.

“Well, my ship happens to have some crates of weapons and tech that I managed to salvage from my planet. Oh, look we’re here.” She answered as I went wide eyed, but before I could say anything she tells us that we finally arrived as me and Eris took sight of the ship before us.

I then flew off towards it as my inner fan boy was screaming with glee at the sight of a ship that looked exactly like the one from Star wars Knights of the old republic which I didn’t think was possible. I also noticed that some parts of the ship were badly damaged as pieces of the hull were either torn off or blasted off judging by the many blasts burns it has not to mention that its engines were also damaged as pieces of it were also gone. The cannons seem to be alright though the one of them seems to be missing its cannon on the right but if no one uses it then its fine.

I then set myself down as Eris and Leah approached me.

“What do you think?” asked the female protogen as I looked back at the ship and let out a whistle.

“Well… I can tell you this it won’t fly any more, but I admit I wasn’t expecting something out of Star Wars would exist here.” I say as both Eris and Leah looked at me funny.

“Star… Wars?” asked Eris as I sighed at this.

“It’s a movie trilogy back from my world, but that’s for another time. However, I am surprised that it’s not embedded into the ground.” I asked as Leah nodded at me.

“Even though the engines were totaled the thrusters were still operational as I was able to position the ship properly on the ground. Come I will show you both inside.” She responded as me and Eris followed her inside as I placed my sword into my backpack.

As we walked up the ramp and in the interior of the ship and let me say if you’re a fan of Star Wars you would have died a happy man to be inside as it looked like something you would see in the millennium falcon. Though more open spaced and could probably hold a whole platoon of soldiers judging by how much space there was, however, some parts of the wall had large holes and some monitors were badly damaged. But in the end, it was still livable, and I could tell Eris was just as amazed as I was as Leah led us to the cargo area where we were shown crates filled with various weapons. Ranging from blasters, cannons, explosives, as well as energy weapons like swords, axes, and lances as Eris had the idea of touching the energy blade with her finger only to regret as she nearly burns her finger before I snatched it away from her.

“One thing you should know about energy weapons is that they emit beams of plasma that are so hot that it can literally burn through anything.” I say to her before turning it off as Eris uses her magic to heal her burnt finger.

It was there that I noticed a strange liquid container in a shelf one had a greenish glow, the third had a purplish glow, the last on having a silver glow. Eris noticed what I was looking at as she floats over to the containers grabbing the greenish one with a raised eyebrow.

“What in the world are these?” she asked as Leah began to explain.

“What you have there is a medical serum called stim by injecting this liquid into the body of an injured relieves the pain while also repairing any damage inflicted upon them.” she responded as Eris points at the second container.

“That one is actually an energy core that my people used to power our machinery basically a crystal filled with energy that came crashing down from within a meteor.” She responded.

“Oh, I bet Twilight would like this. So, what about the last one?” asked Eris as Leah smiled at the container.

“Ah that… It’s one of my interventions called Bio Armor it’s a serum filled with nano bots that creates an unbreakable second skin once it enters into your body.” She answers as this surprised me.

“Kind of like my skin, right?” I asked to which she nods at me.

“Back home I was an engineer that worked to create new technology to help benefit the protogen’s sadly I was forced to destroy all records of my inventions during the civil war this container is the only source of the original formula. I kept this as a memento of the days before my home would be lost, but I believe this will suit you better Frank.” She says as she grabs onto the container as she hands it to me much to my bewilderment.

“Consider this my way of thanking you for doing what me and my people thought was impossible. I know this is sudden, but I wish to give this to you to show how grateful I am for what you have done despite what the leaders of your world believe, you are a true hero one that deserves to be rewarded.” She says as she gives out a smile.

A part of me wanted to say that it wasn’t unnecessary but seeing how grateful she was to me I decided to accept it without hesitation as I nodded at her before placing the container in my bag.

“Thank you I am sure this will help out a lot, but I do have 2 questions. First can any other species use this serum and second what’s the best way to transfer this stuff into someone’s body?” I asked as Leah answered.

“To answer your first question the nano bots are able to adapt which allows to the be compatible to one’s body. And second the best way to transfer it is by injecting it through one’s blood stream. I also like to mention that the container has enough to inject 4 individuals and if you like you could grant others ability to have tougher skin like you.” She said as me and Eris were surprised at this.

But just before I could say anything I was then hit with a strange scent that caught my attention as began I sniff the air as I had a serious expression on my face. From the corner of my eye I could tell the girls had noticed my shift in mood as I let out a slight growl that seemed to had made them a bit nervous.

“Frank are-…” I cut Eris off as I immediately ran out of the room and towards the exit. I don’t know why but something about that scent seemed unnatural and from what I have been through I am not willing to take any chances.

3rd POV

Location: Leah’s Ship/ front door

Frank was now outside of the ship as he looked around and saw nothing but grass land, bushes, and trees that surrounded the entire however after he took another whiff of the air, he knew that whatever was making that smell was close by as he pulled out his sword from his bag and got into a fighting stance as his golden eyes started to glow.

“WHO EVER YOU ARE THERE IS NO POINT IN HIDING, SO EITHER COME OUT OR I WILL DRAG YOU OUT FROM WHEREVER YOU ARE HIDING AT!!!”

He said in a demanding tone as it was at that point that Leah and Eris arrived wondering what had their human friend all riled up. Out from the bushes and behind the trees various figures began to approach the 3, but unlike the wildlife from the Everfree these beings were different they were anthro’s like the ponies, yet their bodies were more insects like with holes in certain areas with blue eyes, and insect like wings. The girls stood beside Frank as Eris snapped a long sword into her hands as Leah pressed a button on her cuff as pink energy blades formed from arms as they both got into a fighting stance. The creatures than stopped as they stood in front of the 3 who stood their ready for anything just then a much taller creature appeared as the smaller ones made a path for it as it makes it way towards the 3. This one had long green hair and tail, a female physic, a jagged horn, longer insect wings, and wore a dress that would mostly be used by a royal along with a small crown on its head and like the others had holes on various parts of her body as she stood before the 3 her green eyes with black slights staring towards Frank as he grew even more cautious.

Frank knew who this being was as well as the others behind here for they were a race of creatures known as changelings and standing was their leader queen Chrysalis.

[center]

Note: these are what the changelings will look like and big ups to the artist for this design.

“Note: out of all the images of Chrysalis I figured this would fit her best and very good design that artist the artist had made here.

“Are you the one called Frank?” Asked the queen as Frank had his blade ready in hand.

“Yes I am. Why do you ask?” asked Frank as the queen had a neutral expression on her face.

“One of my scouts had reported seeing a being residing here in the Everfree the very same being that defeated a black dragon and stopped the mad prince’s takeover in Canterlot. The reason for why me and my children are here is to seek audience with you Lord McCloud.” She said though her tone seems out of character for her at least in Franks perspective from what he remembered from the show. This only made Frank unedge for he was unsure just what Chrysalis was going to do.

“And for what reason would you want to seek me out?” he demanded as Chrysalis lowered her face her long hair obscuring her eyes as she clenched both of her hands which didn’t sit right with Frank believing a fight was going to break out, but what happened next was something that neither Eris or Frank would every expect as the queen proceeded to fall on her knees and bowed her head on ground much to Franks bewilderment.

“I beg you… please protect my children…” she said trying to hold back tears as she kept her head down.

“A necromancer is hunting for us after I refused to work for its master. The bastard has already killed many of my children and turned them into undead changelings. I only managed to escape with a hand full of my children out of the jade hive, but no matter where we go that thing is always on our tail.” She said in a scared tone as Eris raised an eyebrow at this as she crossed her arms.

“A likely story. How do we know that this isn’t a ruse in the hopes of draining the love out of frank here? Especially after what had happened during the Canterlot wedding, or have you forgotten about chrysy?” she said as the queen raised her head with a look of anger as she and the rest of her kin hiss at the chaos who stood their unamused.

“I do not lie when it comes to the safety of my children you miss matched abomination.” She said as she tries to calm down as she looks back to Frank with a sad expression.

“I understand if you don’t trust me, but please I a beg of you protect from the being that has already turned the others into undead slaves. And in return I will offer myself to you and only you.” She said in a trembling as tears were running down her eyes as her changelings had shocked expressions that their queen for even going as far as to offer herself to Frank. Leah was unsure at the current since she had never encountered the changelings or any information about them during her stay in the Everfree. Eris was on the defensive recalling of what she had learned about the changeling queen from fluttershy and how she manipulated everyone during the Canterlot wedding. Frank was reluctant to helping the queen but after seeing the look in her eyes and judging by the tone of her voice she sounded genially desperate and upon further inspection he noticed how the queens’ clothes were in tatters as well as the injuries her changelings had received after their escape from the hive.

But just before he could say anything he spots a beam of purple energy coming straight towards the queen as Frank quickly shields the queen with his body as the beam hits him straight in the chest. This startles everyone as the girls and the changelings nearly jumped at what had happened as the beam left a burning scorch mark on Franks chest, yet the human was not affected by this attack as he had a serious look on his face.

“Your majesty… you and your children get inside the ship and stay there. Leah, you keep them safe inside and Eris you get inside with her and form a protective barrier around the ship.

“Frank you’re not seriously believing this for all we know she could have-…” she was cut off as a changeling came charging towards them before being slashed by Frank’s sword as it hits the ground with its head severed from its body. However, this changeling was not like the other parts of its body seemed to be peeling off as one of its limbs and eyes were missing and as its belly had a large hole.

The sound of buzzing was made as Chrysalis and her changelings were now afraid as Leah directs them into her ship as Frank held his sword up.

“Eris…GO…NOW!!” he said as Eris gets inside the ship as the entire thing was then covered in a shield dome as a legion of undead changelings had arrived 15 in total as they stood in front of Frank with lifeless gazes as their jagged horns glowed with a purplish glow.

“Alright… Come get some.” Said Frank as the group of Changelings charged towards him with as the first lunges at him causing Frank to swing upwards as the first was cut into two before hitting the ground.

The second goes for his leg, but Frank was quick to react as he kicks the creature like the soccer ball hard its body exploding smearing the ground in body parts and gore. Two of them ignite their horns as they fire energy bolts at the human who tanks them as he charges towards him before slashing them both in a horizontal swing. One then latches onto his back and tries to bite him only for its decaying teeth to shatter as Frank pulls the creature off him before stomping the creature to the head killing it instantly before slashing another one in his right then another on his left. One ignites its horn as its body glows turning into a manticore then rushes towards Frank like a charging bull as the human stood still as he held his sword with both hands as the undead creature lunges at him. As the human charges forward and swung his sword not once, not twice, but 6 times as the undead manticore hits the ground in pieces leaving a blood-soaked Frank standing his blade also stained with the creature’s blood as Frank twirls it around before resting the blade over his right shoulder.

He then takes a glance at the bodies that laid on the ground with a look sadness at what they had become, but that soon turned into a look of bewilderment as the bodies began to decay in a faster rate before turning into dust. It was then that the remaining zombie changelings stood before him as Frank sighed at this knowing what was about to happen. But just before he could use his sword, he hears clapping along with a sinister laugh as a black portal appears behind the undead and a hooded figure exits from the portal clapping its boney hands while giving off a pale smile towards Frank.

The newcomer wore a black robe with a hood over its head, dark grey armor that looked worn out and dented, a skull over its left shoulder, and had a long scythe that hung on his back as its blade glowed with a sickly green aura.

“That was quite the show. But you really shouldn’t get involve into matters that don’t concern you.” Said the necromancer as Frank rolled his eyes at the mage.

“Judging by your outfit and the smell of decaying flesh you’re that necromancer that Chrysalis had told me about.” He responded as the necromancer chuckled at him.

“I see the Queen has told you about me and the reason why I am here. But allow me to introduce myself, my name is Night Shade, and I am here to punish a certain changeling queen for refusing my master’s generous offer. Now if you would kindly move aside and let me do my work, I will assure to you that you will away from this and not turn into an undead pawn like these idiots here. So, what do you say?” said Shade as he directs the last part towards the undead changelings before him as Frank was silent for the moment before lifting his blade off his shoulder and pointing it towards the necromancer.

“Sorry, but those individuals behind me are under my protection so if you want to get to them you will have to go through me first.” Said Frank as he got into a fighting stance as Shade laughs at the human’s bravery believing that he was out of his league.

“I can tell if your being brave or just stupid but know that I gave you the chance to walk away. And I will make you suffer for getting in my way but first… a little boost.” Said Shade as he lifted his hands up as orbs of green energy exit from the bodies of his undead pawn who proceed to disintegrate into nothing while the orbs shot toward the mage who absorbs them as his body begins to glow with a sickly green aura as he pulls out his scythe and begins to twirl it around a bit before holding the weapon with both hands

“Let the games begin!” yelled out Shade as he charges toward Frank who does the same as they both swung their weapons as the collide causing a loud *CLANK* to be made. Soon both were seen delivering various strikes up and down left and right yet with each strike their blades would collide.

*CLANK* *CLANK* *CLANK* *CLANK* *CLANK* *CLANK* *CLANK* *CLANK* *CLANK* *CLANK* *CLANK*

Having enough of this Shade lights out his hand as he summons a group of crows toward the human as they swarm around him while pecking at him from all sides though they were unable to hurt him thanks to his tough skin it did distract him enough for the necromancer to charge forward and deliver a strong strike towards his chest knocking the human a few steps back before he manages to land on his feet. Shade looked surprised to see the human was still alive as his attack managed to slice through his shirt and not his flesh as Frank sighs at this before tearing it off and continuing the fight.

“Is that the best you could do?” asked Frank as Shade shakes out of his stupor before charging toward the human again as he swung his scythe again only for the human to simply sidestep the attack with ease. Shade tries again only to miss again as the human had a bored expression on his face as Shade proceeds to send a barrage of strikes from all directions yet each time Frank would sidestep each attack as the necromancer grew frustrated as he was unable to hit him.

“STOP MOVING!!!!”

As Shade misses again Frank delivers a swift right kick to the mages gut sending him back as Frank dashes behind the mage before kicking Shade up into the air with his left before dashing up above the mage as Frank delivers a powerful axe kick that sends Shade plummeting down to the ground hard. Frank sets himself down as he stares at the mage who was struggles to get back up using his scythe as a crutch as he looks back at Frank with an angry gaze while the human looked at him with a neutral expression.

“If you value your life, I suggest you leave now and never return. Tell your master that if he wants to the changelings, he will have to go through me. Instead of sending one of his lap dogs to fight his battles.” He said before turning away hoping that the mage would get the message and leave, sadly that wasn’t going to happen. Shade was beyond angry seeing the creature walk away from him as the words from the creature stung his pride as he then started to charge up one last spell one that the mage believe will destroy the creature once and for all as he slams the butt of his scythe on the ground.

“YOU ARE BENEATH ME!!!!” he yelled out as pillar of green energy shoots out from under him as his body began to change into a much more monstrous sight as his flesh and clothing had burned away and soon his body began to grow much larger as the mage became… this.

A giant skeleton dragon with large teeth, skeleton wings, and large boney horns that protrude from its head as its eyes glowed with the same sickly green aura as it charges toward the human who sighs and shakes his head at this before tossing his sword up into the air as he wines his right fist back as the monster grew closer and closer to him. And as the monster was now in front of him Frank then drives his fist forward as it hits the creature right in its face while letting out a loud battle cry.

“ORAAAA!!!!!!”

The attack stops the monster in its tracks while also shattering the left side of its head into pieces as it howls in pain as Frank’s catches his sword in hand before charging forward as he sent a barrage of sword strikes from all sides while also screaming out his battle cry multiple times.

“ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

The last one being a horizontal swing as the monster falls to the ground in pieces, however that last strike manages to cut down a few trees behind the monster much to Frank’s annoyance as the remains of the monster begin to turn into ash as it was blown away as a breeze comes by.

Unknown to Frank, the others who were hiding within Leah’s ship had witnessed the entire fight go down through one of the cameras outside of the ship. Both Eris and Leah were amazed at the battle that went down while Chrysalis stood there in shock and terror at the human’s physical power as she and her children were trembling with fear.

Frank POV

Once the battle was over, I then let out a breath of relief glad that the necromancer was gone. Though I had hoped that he would have just walked away, but after turning into a giant skeleton dragon I had no choice but to end the fight much to my displeasure. I don’t like killing, but when it comes to fighting monsters, I must put them down a lesson I had to learn the hard way back on earth. But just then a green orb of light appears before me as it shifts into the form of a ghostly human skull before being absorbed into my metal as a powerful sensation came over me as my veins glowed in a sickly green color as well as my eyes as I yelled out in agony.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!”

Once the sensation had faded I started to feel dizzy before falling onto my back as my vision began to go blurry as a set of voices began to call out to me all of them concerned before everything goes completely black.

Author's Note

this took a long time but i am glad to have finally posted it. Hope you like it and to finally have Chrysalis and her Changelings in the story.

Take care and i will see you in the next post.

Chapter 13: Time in the Everfree part 2

Chapter 13: Time in Everfree part 2

Frank POV

I didn’t think I would ever feel so much pain after having the gauntlet merged into my arm and the beat down, I received from Kane, but after absorbing that ghostly green skull I experienced a much greater pain which was enough to make me pass out. Which was strange since I never had this problem when I got my other powers and Nightmare’s magic, but what happened next was just as strange.

After I opened my eyes, I found myself in Everfree only it was dark as the surrounding area looked all wavy and misshapen which reminded me of the spirit realm from Soul Reaver. And as I continued to look around something or should I say somethings were rising from the ground as green spirits appeared before me, but what shocked me was the fact that these spirits looked like changelings. And not just them, standing beside them were the spirits of various ponies, griffins, diamond dogs, and even dragons of all ages and genders each looking at me with a smile towards as one changeling walked forward and bowed to me much to my bewilderment before saying two words to me.

“Thank you.”

Just as the spirit lifted his head he and the other spirits started to fly up into the sky where a bright light appeared as a covered my eyes by how bright it as everything around me started to go white…

3rd POV

Location: Everfree Forest/ Leah’s ship

Frank is seen waking up with a start…

“SHIT!!”

Yelled out Frank as his heart was beating fast as he was also trying to catch his breath after what he had witnessed from whatever he was in. Fighting aliens was one thing, waking up in Equestria was another, but seeing the spirits of the dead as well as the bright light that would lead them to an eternal rest was too much for him. He then realizes that he was laying on a bed with his shirt still missing but had his pants still on his as his shoes were placed beside the bed. Little did he know that his yell would attract two specific females as Eris appears in the room while Leah appears by the door as they both rush toward their beloved human and embraced him in a tight hug. This act manages to break Frank out of his stupor once he felt two bodies on each side as the girls had tears running down their eyes while also smiling in relief.

“By all that is chaos, you awake you.” Said Eris who was hugging him on his left.

“We had thought the worse when you collapsed, but now you’re okay!” said Leah who was hugging him on his right.

They soon let go of him, but not before Eris snaps a hammer in hand and proceeds to bonk Frank in the head. Though it didn’t hurt him it still surprised him since he didn’t see it coming.

“Hay wae, what was that for?” asked Frank as Eris tosses the dented hammer away.

“That was for scaring us half to death. But I am happy that your alright.” said Eris as Frank sighed at her.

“What exactly happened you, for you to scream out in pain and fall unconscious?” asked Leah as Frank shrugged at her.

“I have no idea all I remember was seeing a green ghost skull appear before me and once it was absorbed into my arm, I felt pain for the very first time and I collapsed. But what happened next was just as weird.” He responded as Eris and Leah looked at each then back to him waiting for him to explain further until a certain changeling comes into the room.

“Oh… Y-you’re awake.” Said a female voice as the 3 turn to find Chrysalis standing near the door as she enters the room and bows before the human much to his bewilderment.

“On behalf of jade hive, I thank you for protecting me and my children from the necromancers’ undead minions and for putting an end to the necromancer once and for all. We are forever in your debt Lord McCloud.” Said as she raises up her head as she smiles at Frank which seemed odd since he remembered from the show that Chrysalis was a tyrannical ruler, yet as Frank looked into her eyes, he could that the queen was sincere with her words.

“Now hold on. There is still a matter on what to do with you and your changelings especially after what happened back in the Canterlot wedding. How you had Cadence imprisoned and had your changelings round up every pony as prisoners and hurting Celly when she fought you.” Said Eris who had a serious look on her face while Chrysalis had an angry scowl towards the chaos goddess. But just before either one of them could speak Frank gets off from the bed and steps in between them.

“Now Eris lets all just calm down and discuss this. I understand you’re acting this way from what you were told about her and her children, but why don’t we hear Chrysalis’s side of the story because I believe she had her reasons for what had happened. Isn’t that correct your majesty?” he said though the last part he was asking toward Chrysalis who looked away in shame while Eris was shocked at Franks words.

“Frank you can’t possibly beli-…” she was cut off as Frank raised his hand to her as he then looks toward Chrysalis.

“And I believe it has something to do with why you and your changelings looked dangerously thin correct?” he asked the queen who simply nods at him as Frank motions her to continue.

“Changelings are unable to consume food like the rest of the ponies in Equestria. The only thing that my people can consume is love which is emanated from ponies whether they’re in love or show love to others. Otherwise, our bodies begin to cannibalize themselves the longer we go on without absorbing love as you can see from the various holes on my body.” She says motioning towards the holes on her arm, leg, and horn much to the surprise of Frank and Leah, however Eris held a neutral expression.

“If that’s the case then why not ask for help from Princess Celestia instead of trying to take over the kingdom during the Canterlot wedding?” asked Eris as Frank was about to scold her but was beaten to the punch by a furious looking Chrysalis who glared at the chaos goddess.

“I DID, but once I arrived to have an audience with the princess, I was immediately attacked by the royal guard led by that bastard captain called Shinning Armor!!!” she roared much to the others shock.

“They called us monsters as they slaughtered many of my children who were already weakened from starvation, and I nearly made it out with my life intact once I managed to escape the carnage. At the time I was desperate to find food for my children which is why I resorted into taking over the kingdom during the Canterlot wedding while also getting revenge on the heartless ponies who called me and my people a monster. Having Shinning Armor under my control was just my way of punishing him for leading the attack and to also punish Celestia for sicking her dogs on me when I wanted help for my children.” She said looking away with an angry scowl on her face while trying to hold back tears after remembering of what went down so many years ago.

Frank and Leah were shocked to hear this mainly Frank who never thought that something like this could happen as Eris had a forlorn look on her face once she heard Chrysalis’s story as well as the mentioning Shinning Armors name as the chaos goddess sighs at this.

“So, you were another one of his victims that he had wronged during his time as captain of the royal guard.” Said Eris as the other 3 looked at her with shock and surprise from what Eris had said.

“You probably don’t know this, but Shinning Armor is now a wanted criminal. After Princess Cadence discovered that her husband was cheating on her with multiple mares it led to a nasty divorce which had left her heartbroken. But when she found an old journal that belonged to Armor and read it Cadence was horrified as the book contained some of vile acts, he and other members of the guard took part in during his time as captain. Some of these attacks range from brutalizing other races that were in Canterlot or Ponyvile, arresting others who did no crime, and spreading their beliefs that the kingdom was a land for ponies and nothing else. Once that was revealed the royal sisters and Cadence sent their troops to arrest Shinning, but the creep caught wind of what was going on and is now on the run.” Said Eris as the others could not believe what was revealed to them.

Frank was shocked the most since he remembered how Shinning was portrayed in the show and how he had always loved Cadence and was a loving brother to Twilight to think that the Shinning of this Equestria was the opposite of the one from the show was just mind blowing. Chrysalis was speechless for she had believed that the attack made on her was intentional, but to hear that it was done under the order of a group of racist ponies and not the crown was mind blowing. Leah was shocked at this as it reminded her of an incident that happened back on her planet when a similar incident led to the destruction of a city in the northern area of the planet.

“Even in another world, racism is still an issue among the races. So, what will you do now?” said Frank as Chrysalis sighed in sadness as she kneeled before the human with her head down.

“As I said before in exchange for your protection, I offer myself to you. Which means that my life and the lives of my children are yours to decide.” She said in a sorrowed tone as Frank went wide-eyed.

“Wait you were serious about that?” he asked as the queen nodded to him.

“For the sake of my children I am willing to do whatever it takes to ensure that they live a prosperous life. Even if it means having to offer myself to the most powerful being in all the land which was proven after witnessing the fight with the necromancer who was destroyed by brute strength and with no magic. But if you wish to bring me forward to the royal sisters then allow me to face judgment for the attack for it was I who-…” she was cut off as Frank shook his head and hand in disapproval.

“Enough.”

He said in a commanding tone as Frank pulls Chrysalis up to her hooves much to her surprise as they were now facing each other though Chrysalis had to look up a bit due to Frank being a bit taller than her.

“Okay, let’s get something straight. 1. You don’t have to kneel before me because I am not a king or some omnipotent being. 2. There is no need to go that far just to ensure the safety of your children for I would have protected them anyway. 3. I already know that you’re telling the truth thanks to a lie detection spell I conjured into my finger which hasn’t reacted when you were telling your side of the story. The same goes for you Eris.” He said as both the queen and chaos looked away from him as Frank held Chrysalis’s hand up grabbing her attention.

“Why don’t I offer some of my love to help feed you and your children that way none of you will starve. And who knows it could prove to be beneficial than having to drain the love out of the ponies by force. However, you will have to face judgement for the attack on Canterlot, but once you explained your side of the story, I am certain that the sisters will come up with a better solution than having you imprisoned in the dungeons.” He said which surprised the queen for she had never come across a being who would willingly offer love to her or her children even in the old days before she became queen this act was unheard of.

“Are you certain Lord McCloud?” asked Chrysalis who was unsure about this as the human nodded at her.

“I am and you don’t have to call me Lord McCloud, just call me Frank. And just to confirm how serious how about I give some of my love right now?” he said as girls went wide-eyed at his words though Leah and Eris took his words out of context as the female protogen blushes while the chaos goddess tries to hold in a snicker as the human facepalm at their reaction.

“Not what I meant.” He said as a question came to his mind.

“But I have to ask what’s the best way to transfer some of my love to you?” he asked as Chrysalis was still unsure about this.

“Well… normally I would light up my horn to absorb love but that was only used for draining one’s love by force. I am not sure how I can absorb love when it’s offered to me.” Said the queen as Frank wondered as well until a thought came into mind.

“I may have an idea.” He said as the queen waited for his answer, but what happened was something that the queen did not see coming.

Frank proceeds to wrap his arms around the queen in a warm embrace as Chrysalis was now pressed to him her head resting onto his chest as she stood still completely wide-eyed at what was going on. However, it was then that she started to feel at ease while under the humans embrace his warmth calming her nerves as she closes her eyes as her arms wrap around the human’s lower waist. Chrysalis had never felt this way before, as she began to enjoy the sensation of being in the humans’ arms which intensified when she felt the humans hand petting her head gently as he ran his hand down along the lines of her hair as the queen began to enjoy every single minute of this before something amazing had happened. As she was engulfed in a bright aura blinding the others as they cover their eyes as Frank lets go of Chrysalis and backs away wondering what was going on.

Frank POV

Once the light show faded, I looked back to see what had happened to Chrysalis only to go wide-eyed at what I was looking at. Chrysalis’s form had somehow altered to that of a human female as her black chitin had change to that of a tannish human skin tone, her snout now gone leaving her a flat human face, her ears now on the sides of her head, and her hooves now turned into the human legs and feet. She still had her horn, wings, and tail only this time they look more pristine and divine as she goes wide-eyed at her new appearance.

“What has happened to me?” cried out the Queen as I approached her.

“I think you just changed your form, has this ever happened?” I asked knowing that she and her changelings had the ability to change their forms through their magic.

“Normally yes, changelings can change their form to that of another race through magic, but this… it feels different. *burp*” said the queen as she covers her mouth after letting out burp as her face turned red.

“Excuse me. Wait that usually happens when me or my changelings have eaten enough love which means… your idea worked.” She said in surprise as I also realized this but was more focused on her new form.

“It would appear it did. But that still doesn’t answer why you look like a human now?” I say which surprised the others as Leah and Eris stood beside him.

“Could it be that your love was so grate that it altered her form?” asked Leah as Eris floated around Chrysalis who is examining her new form but stood still as her horn as she turned around and ran out the room.

I along with girls were ran after her wondering what was going on as we exit the ship and were now outside. To our shock we find the other changelings laying on the ground as they struggled to get up as looking weaker and more ragged than before. Without warning Chrysalis lit up her horn as she sends streams of green energy to her children as they were all consumed in a green aura, this goes on for a few minutes before it stops as Chrysalis collapses onto her knees as I rush to her. The queen was panting heavily as I held her up as sweat dripped from the side of her face as she tries to catch her breath.

“Easy now.” I said as I helped her up to her feet as she nods at me in thanks to which I nodded at her kindly.

“Umm everyone, look.” Said Leah as I and the queen look back at the changelings only to go wide-eyed at what we now saw.

As they all got up from the ground the holes on their bodies were no longer there, but that wasn’t all. The males looked more muscular like that of Bruce Lee, parts of their bodies looked more armored as spikes protrude from their forearms and shins while also having wings of a dragon fly on their backs. The same goes for the females though they were not as muscular or armored as the males as their bodies were altered to be much more divine that it would put any human model to shame as they had long green hair from their heads and appear to have fairy wings on their back. Another thing that I forgot to mention was that their eyes were no longer pale blue but were normal eyes with green iris’s I also noticed that they were more females than males here which was strange, but I was broken from my thoughts when the other changelings took notice of us as they immediately stood before us. One of the males stepped forward with a questioning gaze as he faced the queen.

“M-My queen… is that… you?” asked the male changeling to which Chrysalis nodded in confirmation as he looked at his hands noticing the difference in his appearance before facing the queen again.

“What has happened to us?” asked the changeling as others wondered as well.

Chrysalis then motions for me to let her go as she stood tall before her children before clearing her throat.

“My children it is a glorious day for today we are reborn. After being given love for the very first time I was blessed with a new form and as I transferred said love to the rest of you, you each have all been blessed with a new form. Which was made possible thanks to the human called Frank McCloud who not only protected us from the vile necromancer but had graciously offered his love to me a love so strong that it changed us for the better.” She said much to the shock of her fellow changelings as I raised an eyebrow at her words as she then turns to me and bows her head to me.

“I cannot thank you enough for your generous gift lord McCloud. However, there is still the matter of upholding the offer I made to you.” She said to which I go wide-eyed as she smiles cheerfully to me.

“From this day forward I Queen Chrysalis of the jade hive pledge myself to you and only you. And as the new king to our to the jade hive.” Said Chrysalis.

“WAIT WHAT?!!!!!”

I yelled out, but she seemed to have ignored me as she faced the changelings with glee.

“ALL HAIL THE NEW KING OF THE CHANGELINGS HAIL, HAIL, HAIL, HAIL!!” chanted the queen as the rest of her children did the same while I stood there in complete shock as I glanced over to Leah and Eris. Leah simply shrugged at me probably not knowing of what to do in a situation like this while Eris had facepalmed herself at the whole thing.

As I looked away from the two, I then took a glance at the light blue sky as a few words escaped my mouth which sums up to how I am feeling right now.

“Hay wae, por favor dios o faust que me daz fuersa para esta mierda.”

Note: he said good grief, God or Faust please give me strength for this bullshit.

3rd POV

Meanwhile back in Canterlot castle both Celestia and Luna are sealed within their rooms hoping to wait out the effects of their heat until it is over until they felt a strange sensation within them. Almost as if they could sense something had happened to their beloved human even Nightmare Moon who was in the dream realm had felt this strange sensation as if sensing a possible threat that plans to get in the way of courting the human. Little did they know that a new player has entered the scene as she sets her sights on to Frank let’s hope that they will be ready for what comes next.

Far from the kingdom and beyond the Everfree the mysterious unicorn who had witnessed the attack in Canterlot had recently watched the fight between Frank and Necromancer through her crystal ball. The sight of him fending off the against necromancers’ undead minions sent shivers down her spine at the sheer power Frank had possessed especially on how he stopped the mage in his tracks with a single punch after turning into a skeleton dragon. The unicorn mare was growing more impatient as her desire to face the human had grown the longer, she waited.

But she has to focus on the plan in hand for this unicorn mare has plans to reclaim what is rightfully hers…

As she sets her sights on a particular kingdom… made out of crystals

Author's Note

Okay this took a while to make as I wasn't sure how to continue through this chapter. lets hope Frank can handle himself especially in his new position. And it would seem that the royal sisters and Nightmare moon sense a new rival that has her eyes on their precious human. As well some hints on the mystery mare who has been watching Frank through her crystal ball.

hope you guys like this and i will see you in the next post.

Chapter 14: Time in the Everfree part 3

Chapter 14: Time on the Everfree part 3

Frank POV

Once the shock of being the new king of the Changelings wore off, Chrysalis had then asked where she and her children will stay at reminding me that her hive had been destroyed by the vile mage. I then suggested that they stay at the castle of the two sisters since it was the only place that was big enough to house her children to which they all nodded. But before we left Leah then asked if I could help place her ship near the old castle to which I agreed and proceeded to lift the large vessel with my bare hands as me and the changelings flied toward the old castle with Eris, Leah, and Chrysalis inside the ship. And after placing the ship near the old castle the changelings then proceeded to make themselves at home in the ruined castle thankfully many of the rooms were still in good condition to house many of them.

Though what was surprising was when the changelings made a throne for me which was a large seat in the middle with two spears crossed together in the back as I sat on it before they placed a black metal crown with green stones around it. Leah was happy to have her ship placed near an area away from the carnivorous creatures of the Everfree and through the old use of the old books of the castle she was able to learn more about the planet she was in. I also had the chance to learn more about the Changelings thanks to Chrysalis, but she and her changelings started acting strange once I told them of my past. They even snarled once I told her of how the leaders of my people wanted to imprison me after saving them from Kane and his generals. I was able to calm them down and explained to them that I didn’t need to worry about them anymore though Chrysalis said she wouldn’t mind *punishing those damn bastards for branding her beloved savior as a threat to the world* her words not mine. Things were quiet after that as the days went by though I did have to get rid of cockatrice that was slithering its way toward a group of changelings.

Which later became lunch as me, Eris, and Leah ate the creature once it was dealt with though it became surprising when Chrysalis started asking to try it to which I did as she starts eating it completely after taking the first bite. I wasn’t sure what to think since she mentioned that she and her changelings are unable to consume anything but love, as Eris suggested that it could be the result of being turned into a human after offering her my love. Not only that, but she has been acting weird as well. As the days went by, she would occasionally be next to me for some odd reason not to mention she would also rub up against me like a cat which was uncomfortable for me since I have yet to get a new shirt. Later, I would also find myself being cuddled by the girls as well whenever I go to sleep much to my bewilderment keep in mind, I never went through something like this back on earth though I can already imagine a lot of men from my world looking at me with envy. It was then that I decided to take a stroll through the forest much to the disagreement of the queen, but I needed to do something to clear my head especially since I still needed to discuss what had happened during my stay in the Everfree to the royal sisters.

I also brought my blade which was now reduced to the size of a dagger since that last attack in the necromancer had caused my sword to shatter into pieces though I didn’t mind since it reminded me of the broken sword from the movie Conan the Barbarian. And that Eris got me something to wear on my upper body which was just a leather vest that had the design of a famous movie gang, I’ll give you a hint it based on a fictional gang from coney Island. Some of you may think I was trying to run away from all of this, but I honestly had a lot on my mind like how to explain all of this to the royal sisters. When discussing this to Chrysalis, she was afraid of the thought of confronting the sisters after what she and her children did in the past though I assured her that they may be willing to hear her out and discuss a sort of truce between their two kingdoms. But after thinking about it I am not so sure for all I know they may hold a grudge against the queen, plus I don’t know how they will react once I tell them that I am their new king. And of our new protogen visitor who had been staying in the Everfree Forest for some time now and the fight with that damn Necromancer which would probably make them even more worried.

“Hay Wae….” I groaned out as another headache was building up as I continued my walk.

“I never thought I would have to deal with things like this. I just hope things go well once I come home and meet the sisters again now that heat season is ending.” I say with a sigh praying for things to be peaceful for once.

Hopefully things will be fine once I return to Canterlot and if I am lucky, I might be able to meet the mane 6 and I bet Pinkie Pie will have a party set up for me once that day comes. As a chuckled escaped my lips as I smiled at the thought, however it was then that I felt a strange presence nearby as I looked around only to spot a ghostly figure standing near a tree. The figure was glowing in a white light by I managed to make out its body which looked like that of an alicorn though it seemed to be much taller with a longer wingspan and sharper horn as it waves to me before disappearing. Just then a trail of blue wisps appeared before me leading me much further down the path, normally I would have been freaked out about this, but for some reason I was compelled to follow as I move down the path.

As I continued down the path, I noticed that the trees were blocking out the sky as vines hung around from each direction and the branches were contorted into a tunnel the further, I went down and upon reaching the end of the tunnel I was then hit with a blinding light as I covered my eyes. Once I felt the light dimming down, I opened my eyes only to find myself in a strange looking temple with white marble design and after looking around the area it was then that I noticed something at the very center of this place.

There stood a shinning broad sword embedded on a stone slab and as I got closer to it, I noticed a scroll near the sword as I grabbed it and proceeded to read whatever was written.

“To Sir McCloud I wish to congratulate you on your courageous acts upon arriving to Equestria. But I fear that the there will be more threats that wish to cause great harm to not just the ponies, but to the other races around the world. Which is why I present to you this sword which I believe will aid you against the upcoming threats and as a thank you for all that you have done. You are true hero Sir McCloud, and you will always be one no matter what your people may think of you. Take care and good luck. P.S. Take good care of my daughters and tell them that I am proud of them. Signed… FAUST?!!!”

I yelled out in shock for I knew who Faust was though back on earth she was known as the creator of the show called Lauran Faust and how the fandom had presented her as some celestial equine being called Faust. To think that in this Equestria Faust is a goddess and is giving me a sword as thanks for protecting her ponies as and if am correct when she said take care of her daughters, she must be talking about Celestia and Luna. Shaking my head as I remembered where I was now as I placed the scroll into my bag and was now in front of the blade and started to examine the design on the weapon before. The design was like the Atlantean sword from the movie Conan the Barbarian only the blade had a more purplish, a pummel on the end of the handle with had the mark of a 6-pointed star and in the center of the sword guard was the omega symbol which matched the one marked on the back of my metal hand. Once that was done, I then grabbed the blade with my right hand and proceeded to pull it out from the slab before pointed the blade upward in the air.

And after doing that, I soon felt a surge of energy coursing through me something unlike anything I have ever experienced as the blade itself began to glow in a magenta like aura before a bright flash was made. As I was then writhing with pain since I didn’t cover my eyes in time as my sight had become blurry but was slowly fading as I got up from the ground with my new sword in hand and back to where I was in the forest.

“Well, that was… something.” I said as I began to examine my new sword as a later noticed a new sword sheath strapped around my belt and figured that it was a bonus for my sword.

Just then through my enhanced hearing I heard a commotion going on down west from I was as I proceeded to dash towards that direction with sword in hand, before letting out a sigh and a single phrase.

“So much for a peaceful walk.”

3rd POV

Deep within the forest everything was quiet, but that all changed as a group of 4 females were seen running down the path each dressed in rags as well as metal cuffs wrapped around their wrists as a group of armored guards were chasing them down. These guards had the appearance of biped moose’s 8 in total as one of them tosses a net catching two of the females while the other 2 were then cornered by the 3 of the moose’s who had their spears pointed to them and perverted grins plastered on their faces.

“Did you really think that you could escape us?” said one of the guards as he grabbed one of the females by the neck.

“No one escapes from the caribou, and you better realize that, for where you’re going you will be making our men very happy.” Said another who licked his lips with a perverted desire as the other men begin to laugh maniacally until…

BAM!!!!!

The guard that was grabbing one of the females receives a punch to the face as the forces of the attack launches him toward a nearby tree as he collides to its trunk before hitting the ground. Both the caribou plus the runaway females stood their flabbergasted at what had happened as they stared at the newcomer who just a minute ago sent the guard flying towards a tree for it was none other than Frank himself. Angered at this one of them then charges at the newcomer with his spear and thrusts it forward only for the weapon to shatter once it made contact to the newcomer’s chest. Frank then swung his sword to the guard’s chest as it cuts through the caribou’s chest plate while the rest of him was cut into two before hitting the ground as everyone went wide-eyed at this. Soon 3 more were seen rushing towards as Frank then leaps towards them before striking the middle guard with a drop kick to the face before bringing the rest of his body down to the ground. The other two turn around as the one of the lefts comes at him with a spiked mace to which Frank catches it with his left hand then kicks the guard right in the nuts as the guard falls to his knees clenching onto his groan before receiving a right cross kick to the face. The guard on the right then comes towards him with a sword as Frank then grabs the mace by the handle then strikes the incoming guard across the face as he was sent flying like hitting a homerun in baseball. The remaining 4 guards were seen shaking in fear after witnessing their men get destroyed by an unknown creature and as Frank looks at them, he suddenly disappears before reappearing in front of the first guard. As Frank thrusts his sword into the first guard’s chest and pulls it out before striking the 2nd one with a spiked mace to the head then delivered a right jab kick to the 3rd one’s chest which left a foot imprint on the guards chest plate before hitting the ground. The last one then grabs one of the females and places a large dagger over the girls neck as the other females had looks of worry as Frank stood still.

“Put down your weapons or I will cut this bitches throat!” Said the guard as Frank stared at the guard with a burning hatred as he drops his sword and the spiked mace. The guard smiles at this, but Frank then disappears again startling the guard as he then felt his arm which held the dagger be pulled back and is wide-eyed when he sees Frank before him with a fiery rage in his eyes. The girl was let go and falls onto her knees as Frank twists the guards arm causing him to scream in agony as he drops his dagger as Frank catches it then drives it to the guard’s neck silencing him for good before slumping onto the ground.

Frank then takes a deep breath as he then turns toward the girl who was held hostage with a much more neutral expression. And upon closer inspection he realized that the female he saved was a diamond dog female with a white coat and long hair as a strand of her hair covered one of her eyes.

Note: thumps up to the artist for making this design.

The female diamond dog was still in a state of shock from the whole ordeal but was broken out of her shock once Frank booped her on the nose as the female diamond dog stared back at the human who was kneeling to her level.

“You alright?” he asked in a tone that made the diamond dog feel oddly relaxed as the female diamond dog nodded to which Frank smiles at her.

“That’s good to hear. Anyway, I should probably break you and your friends out of those cuffs around your wrists.” Said the human as he proceeds to tear the cuffs out from her wrist much to their shock before helping the diamond dog girl up to her feet.

Once Frank was done, he then does the same to the other 3 girls it was then that he noticed that each girl was a different race as they were relieving the pain in their wrists.

The first one was a large minotaur female with a tannish coat, black hair, white horns, and a body that would make any woman scream in envy and make any male feel intimidated.

Note: big ups to the artist and thank you lunaslove for suggesting this image.

The next was a Pegasus mare with a pink coat, darker pink wavy hair and mane, with nice looking curves, emerald eyes, and had a unique looking cutie mark of a white pinkish music note with a yellow crown underneath it.

Note: some of you may recognize this character and thumps up to the artist for this design.

The last female was a surprise to Frank for it was none other than a female centaur the human part having white skin, with sky blue hair and eye, grey horns, a dark blue equine body with an ethereal tail that moved around like water as she had the mark of the saint’s fleur de lis on its romp. The only centaur he knew from the show was Tirek, but he never thought that he would ever meet a female centaur let alone a very beautiful one at that.

Note: this was suggested by Lunaslove, hope you guys like the idea of a new centaur like this in Equestria. Also shoutout to chadporter from deviantart.com for his amazing design

It was that that the female minotaur then stood before the human who was much taller than him as his head was up to her chest as he looked up toward the minotaur who had a questioning gaze to him.

“Who are you?” she asked as Frank scratched the back of his head.

“Oh right, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Frank McCloud who is staying in an old castle in the forest. Who are you 4?” he asked as the minotaur spoke first.

“My name is Sonya.” Said the minotaur female as another female then answered.

“My name Pipp Petals.” Said the Pegasus mare as another female answered.

“My name is Layla.” Said the diamond dog in a shy tone as the last female then answered.

“I am Chloe.” Said the female centaur as Pipp begins to float around Frank examining his appearance.

“Strange I have never seen some pony like you then again I have never heard of something called a hooman before.

Layla began to sniff around him as her tail began to wag like that of a dog but once Frank took a look at her she then backed away as she hides under her hair like a certain butter yellow Pegasus he knew. Sonya is seen examining Frank’s body noticing the muscles he possesses though they weren’t big like the male minotaur’s she could tell that the human was strong especially after witnessing the fight between him and the caribou. Though for some strange reason it excited her much to her confusion as Chloe then moves toward him as she noticed his metal right hand and after placing a hand over it, she was shocked at what she thought was an armored glove was his actual hand.

“Your hand…” she said in a worried tone as this caused the others to look at him as he presented his hand to the others who all gasped at the sight by its bizarre appearance and the omega symbol marked on the back of his hand.

“What in the world happened to your hand?” said Sonya to which the human sighed as he grabbed his new sword from the ground and placed in its sheath.

“That is a long story, but right now its best we leave this place for there might be others like these idiots nearby.” He said though Sonya had a look of suspicion on her face.

“How do we know that you won’t sell us as slaves to some other master?” said the minotaur female as Frank facepalms at this.

“Where I come from slavery is a crime and those who enforce slavery are punished for it. I especially despise those who enslave women as well plus I doubt you wish to run into any of the wildlife here in the Everfree?” said Frank though Sonya was a bit reluctant to trust the human male but agreed anyway.

“I will need a weapon.” She demanded as Frank then hands her the spiked mace from before to her which Sonya nodded at as Frank leads the women toward the old castle. The walk down the path was a quiet one, until Pipp floats beside the human.

“Hey Frank. Just out of curiosity what exactly is a hooman? She asked mispronouncing the word.

“It’s human use a *u* when saying the word. And to answer your question humans are an evolved race of primates. Well from what the scientist believes though I am actually the very first of my kind seeing is how humans have not been seen in this world for thousands of years since their only mentioned from the legends of the ponies.” He said to which catches the other girl’s attention.

“I have heard of those legends, but none of the legends ever mention of a human with such power. Especially the kind that you possessed when you fought those caribou guards and without magic.” Said Chloe as Frank nodded at her.

“That is true. And the reason for that is because I am much more different than the ones from the legends. For what you saw was simply me using my strength and speed to deal with those idiots though I do possess other abilities as well, but I had to suppress them so that the royal sisters wouldn’t find me especially since heat season is almost ending.” Said the human as the girls went wide-eyed at him when he mentioned royal sisters.

“Wait you know the royal sisters?” asked Pipp as Frank nodded at her.

“Wait why would you not want to be found?” Asked Sonya as Frank looked away wishing not to answer this but knew he had to.

“At this time the ponies are undergoing what is called heat season along with the royal sisters who I offered me a place in their castle after arriving to their kingdom from a portal.” He said which surprised the girls.

“And to avoid being pounced on by either sister who I have grown close to as friends I had decided to stay in this here forest for the time being once heat season is over which it will in about 5 days.” He said as Sonya raised an eyebrow at him.

“Strange males usually look forward to something like this.” She said as Frank stared back at her unamused.

“Well I am not like that after all my mother raised me to be better than that. Though if you don’t mind me asking what exactly happened to each of you to be in chains and dressed in rags?” he asked as the girls looked away some with shame though the minotaur had a look of anger on her face as Layla spoke.

“Our homes were invaded by the Caribou when we refused to serve them though some of us were sold by our own for money.” She said shivering at the memory as Sonya snorted.

“I was fighting alongside a platoon of Minotaur warriors to stop them, but the bastards had overpowered us and was reduced to a slave.” Said Sonya angrily as Frank sighed at this.

“Well, where we’re going you, all won’t have to worry about the Caribou. I am currently staying with some other guests at the old castle so don’t be surprised once we’re there also once heat season ends, I am sure the princesses will offer you all a place in their kingdom that is if you wish to return to your original homes.” He said as each of them shook their heads some who wish to stay far away from their homes will others were too ashamed to return home.

Time had gone by until finally they had arrived at the old castle which was being renovated thanks to the new occupants there and just before Frank could say a word, he is hugged by a worried looking Chrysalis as she wraps her arms around his neck.

“Frank, Thank goodness you’re okay. I was beginning to get worried when you didn’t come back.” She said only to be pulled away by an outstretched lion paw as Eris the goddess of chaos coils around him like a snake.

“I am the only one who wraps around the human not you!” she said as Chrysalis hisses at her as the two glared at each other. It was then that the Protogen Leah arrives to greet the human.

“Oh Frank your back. We were all getting worried when you didn’t return from your walk. Especially when the sun was beginning to set, and we were about to go in and find you-…” said Leah as Sonya then coughs a bit which causes the other three to finally notice the 4 new females here as Frank sighs at this.

“Yeah, about that. We have a lot to talk about.” He said as he begins his explanation of what had happened during his walk in the Everfree.

Frank POV

We were now inside the castle as I explained to Eris, Chrysalis, and Leah about my walk in the Everfree from how I had received a new sword to saving a group of runaway slaves from the caribou. As well as ease the other 4 girls who were uneasy at the sight of the changelings as Pipp and Layla were shaking in fear while Sonya had her spiked mace ready incase one of them makes the first move. Which resulted into me having to disarm Sonya of her weapon and to try comforting some of the scared changeling though not before sending a disapproving look at the minotaur female who looked away with her arms crossed. Eris then clears her throat catching my attention.

“So let me get this straight you, during your walk you were led by a ghostly apparition of an alicorn and was led to some strange place where you were then given a sword by the one and only Faust. Then after that you came across these four girls who were runaway slaves of the caribou and after defeating the guards you then freed them and brought them here?” she said clarifying to what I just told them as I nodded at her.

“If you don’t believe me here’s the letter that was on the sword before I pulled it out.” I said handing her the scroll as she proceeds to read it and goes wide-eyed at the document as Chrysalis and the other 4 females did the same.

“Wait who is Faust?” asked a confused Leah as all eyes were on her now.

“Faust happens to be the goddess that is responsible for the creation of the very world that we live in. And to think that the goddess herself had bestow a gift towards you Frank, is just mind blowing.” Said Chrysalis as the other nodded in agreement.

To be honest I was a bit surprised at all of this since I didn’t think I would ever get the attention of a literal goddess during my stay in Equestria.

“However, this news about the caribou is troubling. Especially after hearing that they were transporting slaves through the Everfree.” Said Eris.

“Not only that. Its also a shock to hear that you were enslaved after they raided your homes and were sold by your own people to them.” said Leah as the 4 girls looked down as Layla wrapped her arms around her as she started to tremble.

“From what I heard their king has recently become bold as he sent his army to acquire new territory for his empire, but that’s not all. After being captured I heard from one of the caribou that the king has been gaining power from a strange medallion that he wears which seems to grant him power to reinforce his control over his kingdom when some of the doe were beginning to rebel against him.” Said Chloe as this catches my attention.

“A medallion?” I asked as the Chloe nodded.

“She is telling the truth, if I remember correctly the caribou were not this powerful, but after their king got a hold of this medallion his men had become powerful while the females have become nothing but submissive slaves to the men there.” Said Layla as I started to wonder about the whole thing before looking towards Eris.

“Doesn’t this seem familiar to what had happened in Ponyvile and in Canterlot. Two individuals who became powerful from out of nowhere only to discover that it was from an item they received. This can’t be a coincidence.” I said as Eris wondered.

“That may be a possibility, but I am afraid there isn’t anything the royal sisters can do about since this is a matter from another kingdom. Unless the caribou plan to target this kingdom is where we get involve in the matter but unless we have proof of that we can’t do anything about this.” She said and it was then that Sonya stepped in with a scroll in hand.

“I managed to grab this off from one of the guards Frank took down and well I think you should read it.” Said Sonya as Eris grabbed the scroll and goes wide-eyed at what was written in the document.

“T-they plan to invade our kingdom in about 3 days from now. The caribou that was transporting the 4 girls were also a scouting the land to find possible areas to invade Ponyvile before going to Canterlot.” She said as we go wide-eyed at the news.

“But that’s not enough time the kingdom is still under the effects of heat season, which will end in 5 days.” Said Chrysalis

“It would seem that they plan to mobilize their forces when the kingdom is at their weakest not to mention that probably heard wind about the royal sister going into heat as well.” said Sonya as they all looked worried.

“What if I stopped them?” I asked all eyes were one me now. As Eris, Chrysalis, and Leah seemed unsure about the whole thing, while Layla, Chloe, Pipp, and Sonya looked at me as if I went mad.

“This isn’t a time to be making jokes. We are talking about an entire nation about to invade this land how can one male take down a nation all on his own?” asked Sonya who was lived at this point.

“If he were a normal male. Frank has done a lot of things during his stay in Equestria such as taking down in entire legion of bandits and a giant black dragon that had invaded Ponyvile all on his own. Not only that he also took down a mad prince who turned himself into a giant stone golem and his army of golems from destroying Canterlot.” said Eris as Chrysalis stepped in.

“Not only that, but he also protected me and my children from a necromancer who was responsible for slaughtering many of my changelings and the destruction of the jade hive. And even after the necromancer turned into a skeleton dragon Frank was able to destroy him with nothing but brute strength and destroyed him with just a powerful strike from his sword that cut through the vile mage and the trees behind him.” Said the queen as the other four looked me with shock and awe though I could tell Sonya was still on the fence about this.

Soon Leah approaches me with a concerned look on her mask.

“Are your sure you want to do this Frank? This could be dangerous.” She said worryingly as Pipp flew next to me.

“She is right. The Caribou tore many of homes apart and even when we fought back, we were immediately overpowered by them.” she said however this did little to change my mind.

Some of you may not now this, but I hated the caribou which was heavily reinforced after the many fanfics written about the Caribou taking over the land called the “Fall of Equestria” hearing that these animals would force females into being sex slaves for their so-called great nation would always make my blood boil with rage. I had hoped that this Equestria would not have something like this, but sadly I was wrong, however this also meant that I have a chance to prevent this kingdom and any other kingdom from begin conquered by King Dain and his followers. And to punish that bastard of a king for even doing all of this along with any of his damn followers for no one was the right to enforce their dominants to another especially not to a female.

With my mind made up I looked toward the others and nodded at them.

“I am if it means having to stop other kingdoms from being conquered then that’s what I am about to do.” I say in resolution as the others were still not sure about this as Eris let out a sigh before snapping her fingers as a map appeared before me.

“If that’s what you’re going to do you will need a map to lead you in the right direction. Though I have to mention that the kingdom is pretty far so you may want to head out as fast as you can.” She said much to the surprise of the others while I nodded.

“No problem I will just fly there, be back soon.” I say before placing the scroll onto my bag as I shot out through an open window before blasting off toward the Caribou kingdom with speed that would probably make Rainbow jealous and impressed. And as I swore through the sky I began to ignite my power to the fullest knowing what I was getting myself into for what I am about to do is take on an entire kingdom and I will need everything I have to take them down.

“Caribou kingdom here I come.”

3rd POV

Everyone else back at the castle just finished seeing Frank fly out from the window before blasting off into the sky as Eris looked at the whole thing in amusement the other girls had looks of shock and disbelief on their face.

“Did he just… fly? Without wings?” asked a perplexed Pipp as Chloe and Layla nodded at her still in disbelief.

“What kind of male is he?” asked Sonya who for some reason was trembling after witnessing something that shouldn’t be possible.

“That’s because Frank isn’t a normal individual. For he possesses abilities that make him different from the other humans from his world and its thanks to him that Ponyvile and Canterlot are still in one piece. And after hearing this your more curious about the human and what is correct?” Said Eris as the other girls except for Leah and Chrysalis nodded their head as Eris crosses her arms.

“Alright then well you see it all when…”

Author's Note

Finally got this done and you guys are in luck for i will be posting another chapter that continues where this one left off.

Also shout out to Lunaslove for the idea which i will be expanding in future chapters and stay tune because the next chapter Frank Takes on the Caribou Kingdom.

Update 5/7/2022: The link for Chloe's design isn't working due to the artist deactivating his/her account on deviant art and i am having trouble trying to post the image i have saved on my phone and pc.

Chapter 15: Taking down a kingdom

Chapter 15: Taking down a kingdom

3rd POV

Far away from the kingdom of the ponies we are now brought a much different kingdom one where the male superiority is law, and the females are reduced to slaves with collars around their necks while wearing nothing but rags. This was the caribou kingdom where the male caribou live their lives as the superior gender while their females called the doe are treated as nothing but property and to produce more heirs to their kingdom. And the one in charge of this kingdom was none other than King Dain a bastard of a ruler who believes women are nothing sex slaves who serve only their male masters. Something that he has constantly been reinforcing after dealing with many of the doe who simply refuse to know their place in the world. However today he was mostly wondering what was taking so long from his scout division that was sent to the Everfree for he needed to know the best way to take over the land before taking Canterlot. He had also heard word about a newcomer that had been protecting the land which the king simply waved his hand at, after hearing that the one protecting the kingdom of the ponies was a male and in the mind of the arrogant king, Dain believed that he would have no problem trying to convince the hero to join him as he caresses the medallion in his possession.

As the king sits comfortably within his castle, he was unaware of what was going on in the streets which was in utter chaos. As something from out of nowhere landed before the center of the kingdom as a strange bipedal being was seeing rising from the ground his yellow golden eyes glaring at the many males around him. Until the creature spotted an angry male caribou smacking around a female doe with tears running down her eyes as the caribou had her by the collar around the doe’s neck. Just then the caribou is then kicked to the side by the unknown creature sending him flying before slamming onto a nearby wall. The doe is shocked after witnessing the display and begins to tremble once the creature looks at her as she feared that the being would try to harm her as well. But that didn’t happen instead the creature just extends its metal claw towards her and with a kind voice said…

“You need a hand?”

He said to which the Doe nodded and grabbed onto the creature’s claw and was back onto her hooves as the other doe look on with wonder while the males were in raged at the display. It was then that one of the guards approached the creature with his sword drawn as he places a hand over the creature’s shoulder.

“For attacking a citizen, I hereby place you under arres-…” he was cut off as the creature delivered a powerful uppercut sending the guard flying his body spinning in the air as pieces of his armor fall off from his body before landing on the ground in nothing but his underwear.

Both caribou and doe were in disbelief at this as the creature proceeds to remove the collar around the doe’s neck before turning around and facing the others as the creature cracks both of his fist together for what was about to begin.

“Tell me something. Who gives you right to lay your hands on a female like that? Where I come from, we were raised to treat every female with love and respect. And that the ones who hurt females are considered the scum of the world which now that I look at the rest of you so called male caribou are. But if you happen to surrender, I won’t have to punish every single one of you caribou pendejos. So, what do you say?”

Said the creature and in response one the guard came charging at his with a battle axe above his head before bringing it down only for the axe to be stopped by 3 of the creatures’ claws before receiving a kick to the guard’s belly sending him back as he collides with the other guards.

“THE HARD WAY IT IS!!!!”

Said the creature before dashing towards the males with great speed as the males then charge toward the unknown being with their weapons drawn as a fight broke out at the center of it all.

Many of the males and guards were fighting against an unknown being with a metal hand as the creature was punching and kicking many of the male caribou. Though what shocked them the most was when the creature was firing twin beams of energy from its eyes at the guards who were now frozen in place. Some of the heavily armored guards charged at him only to be taken down by the creature who let out a blast of red fire from his mouth as many of them collapsed unable to handle the heat from the flames. Some of the guards used their weapons on the creature only to either miss as the creature would dodge their attacks or end up having their weapons shatter upon making contact on the creature’s body. Along the way the creature is seen freeing many of the female doe’s left and right as some of them began to join him in the fight some wanting to be free from their masters while some of them wanted payback and boy will they receive it. Armed with swords, spears, and any weapon dropped by the guards the doe fought with all their might as they follow behind the creature who was mowing down many of the guards.

Soon more of them start swarming each of them more armored and carrying around axes and hammers as they charged toward the unknown creature. As he raised his metal hand to the sky as he summoned a two-handed war hammer made of stone and yellow crystal as it sparked with yellow energy before delivering a swift swing at one of the guards cracking the entire upper body before sending him flying then slams another down to the head as it flattens him like a pancake. Just as more of them come charging at the creature he begins to charge more power into the hammer before firing beam of electricity as every single guard was electrified before being blasted away before hitting the ground.

Once that was done, he then rounds up everyone of the male caribou citizen and guards to the center as the creature fires twin beams from his eyes at the caribou trapping the males in ice as they struggled to break free while also shivering from the ice. The Doe cheer at their victory only to be silenced as once they saw their savior having his hand raised.

“Its still to soon to be celebrating for there is still the matter of dealing with the king. So until the king is gone this land will truly be free from the caribou filth and their beliefs. NOW WHO’S WITH ME?!!”

The doe cheered loudly while the males seem to growl in place.

“You traitor. Do you realize what you just done? Mark my words you will suffer for going against your fellow males.” Yelled out on the guards to which the creature then slaps across the face before grabbing him by the neck.

“CALLATE TU BOCA HIJO DE PERRA. THE WAY I SEE IT. IT WILL BE YOU AND THE REST OF THE MALES THAT WILL BE SUFFERING FOR ENSLAVING THE FEMALES HERE. AND AFTER DEALING WITH THE KING I WILL LET THEM DECIDE WHAT TO DO WITH YOU.”

Note: he said Shut your mouth you son of a bitch.

Said the creature in a he and the doe’s rush toward the castle with the intent of taking down a tyrant once and for all.

Meanwhile King Dain was enjoying the confines of his throne until the peace was broken by a guard who busted into the throne room unannounced before much to the king’s annoyance.

“You better have a good reason as to why you’re here or so help me I will hang you by the balls for such action.” Threatened the king as the guards shrank from his gaze.

“M-my lord the females their revolting…” said the frightened guard to which the King simply scoffed.

“This again. No matter I will simply have to make them obey if that’s the case.” He said holding onto his medallion.

“Your highness they’re being led by a strange creature that came from the sky. The one with the metal claw…” said the guard who was shivering at the memory but before the King could say anything the sound of fighting can be heard on the other side of the doors before, they’re kicked open by a strange bipedal being with a metal claw as both doors are flown off from their hinges and into the floor.

“Hello Dain…”

Frank POV

As I let the doe deal with the castle guards, I then asked one of the castle guards to where the king was though he refused I then threatened to cut his balls off while also having the tip of my sword close to his groin. He then told me that the king was in the throne room and proceeded to tell me where it was as I put away my sword then punched the guard unconscious before tossing him to the side. Once I arrived, I proceeded to kick the doors down as the force from the kick sent the doors off from their hinges as I then saw the bastard king and one of his guards trembling with fear as I walked towards them in a relaxed pace and was now in front of the two with both arms crossed.

I also got a good look at the king for he was a blacker colored caribou unlike the guards who had a brown colored coat, he had on a pair of skinny looking antlers on his head, wore a royal red robe, lots of gold accessories like rings and earrings, and a strange looking medallion around his neck. The king then cleared his throat before looking to his guard with a neutral gaze.

“You are dismissed.” He said to the guard who immediately bolted out from the doorway as the king then looked back to me with the same neutral gaze.

“So may I ask why you so rudely entered my home unannounced?” asked the king to which I rolled my eyes at him.

“Oh, nothing really, just to knock some sense into a perverted king for sending a scouting group for possible ways to invade Ponyvile.” I said in a neutral tone though my eyes were glaring at the king who snorted at my words.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about I did no such thing.” He said before I pulled out the scroll from my bag and presented it to him with his signature in it.

“This document says otherwise, the group was also transporting captured slaves from the other kingdoms that your men have either made deals with or raided. As for the group that was in the Everfree I have already dealt with them so don’t expect them to be coming back any time soon.” I said my tone changing from neutral to icy. For a second, I saw the Dain’s expression shift to anger before going back to his neutral expression as he then had a calm smile on his face.

“I am sure that we can both discuss a proper way to deal with this issue.” He said as his smile slowly shifted from calm to sinister as I raised an eyebrow at him.

“What’s there to discuss you were planning to invade the ponies and are responsible for raiding and enslaving many females of various races. The way I see it you will have to face punishment as well as life in prison for what you have done.” I said in a matter-of-fact tone.

Just then his medallion started to glow as the sight of an eye appeared from the center as I then noticed the king smiling evilly towards me.

“Because it was all a plan to get you here. You see I had heard of a powerful male had arrived in Canterlot one that would help aid the caribou enforce male dominance to the entire world. With your power that rivals against many of the races all around Equis nothing shall stop me. The medallion that I wear grants me the ability to control any being before me forcing them to obey any command I give them which is what you will be doing RIGHT NOW!!!” said the king as I looked at him with an unamused gaze as I yawned much to the king’s bewilderment.

“What why are you not under my control?” he said in disbelief before receiving a right jab to the face as he was sent back before crashing onto his throne.

“Sorry to burst your bubbles Dain but magic doesn’t work on me and even if it did mind control doesn’t work on me many have tried, but failed thanks to my head being very thick for anyone to pry into it. So, are you going to take your punishment like a good little boy or do I have to discipline you myself?” I said though I wasn’t lying when I mentioned that mind control doesn’t work on me which if found out when one of the generals had the ability when Prof. Chrome tried to use a mind control ray on me.

But as Dain was slowly getting up he raised his head as he scowled at me as his body began to grow bigger and more muscular like Bane and the hulk as he toward over me with anger in his eyes and his teeth bared that were now fangs.

“You damn ape I will make you suffer for laying your filthy hands on me. No one punches the king of the caribou and lives to tell the tale. NO ONE!!!” he said before lunging towards me as he raises both of his large hands over his head before bringing them down hard as a loud slam was made as the entire castle shook from the attack as the area was engulfed in a dust cloud.

Yet when the dust finally settled Dain realized that he didn’t hit anything as he looked around wondering where I was for, I had dashed out of the way and was now behind him.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DU7w220L5iw

I whistled at him as Dain turns around to find me unharmed as I then gave him the finger before leaping towards him and deliver a powerful drop kick towards him as he blocks the attack with his arms, yet the force of the attack still sends him back as he crashes toward the wall and forming a large hole. I land on my feet as Dain looks at me with disbelief in his eyes before it changes into a scowl as he then gets up from the hole and comes charging toward me as he pulls back his right fist and swings at me. To which I weave to the side then deliver a left jab to his face though not too hard, but enough for him to feel it as he then shakes off from the attack then delivers a left swing to which I weave to the side before delivering a right hook. Dain starts to get even madder as his face goes completely red as I laughed a bit at the sight and with rage begins to send a barrage of punches towards me as I dodge each of them with ease much to the king’s annoyance.

“STOP MOVING!!!” he yelled out as he continued throwing punches at me, I then proceeded to deliver a right jab to the king’s gut causing him to freeze while also going wide-eyed from the hit. Once I removed my hand from his gut Dain clutches around his gut before throwing up onto the carpet floor before turning towards me still in disbelief.

“Looks like it will take more than that to discipline someone like you so I might as well get serious then. But keep in mind I did give you a chance to surrender.”

I say to the king as my eyes began to glow with a bright intensity before shooting towards him like a missile as I slam the king through the many walls and floors of the castle. After hitting through 18 floors and 39 walls I then punch Dain upwards the force of it sending him up like a rocket as I flew up onto the sky and as Dain was in front of me I then kicked him forward then flew behind him and kicked him again and proceeded to do this multiple times and from all angles.

UP, DOWN, LEFT, RIGHT, DOWN, RIGHT, LEFT, UP, RIGHT, UP, LEFT, DOWN.

King Dain was being bounced around like a damn ball from a pin ball machine as I continued to kick him from all sides before finally delivering one final kick that sends him flying as he comes crashing down at the town center where all the captured males and guards look at with shock and disbelief.

“GOAL!” Is what I yelled out pretending that I was playing a game of soccer and had just made the winning goal for the team. Once that feeling faded, I then set myself down on the ground as the doe were exiting out of the castle and were now looking at me with wonder as I set myself down to the ground before them.

“I take it you all took care of the guards in the castle, right?” I asked to which they all nodded as I noticed some new faces with the doe such as griffons, zebras, buffalo, and much to my shock Kirin, dragons, and lionesses.

“We have also freed others who were trapped within the dungeons of the castle however we were drawn from the fight that was going on outside of the castle as we saw something being launched to the town center.” Said one doe as I nodded at her.

“Yeah, sorry about that I was dealing with King Dain and was king him around as punishment for his actions and was sent flying towards the town center thanks to me. Though we should probably head over there now.” I said to them but just before I could one of the griffons called out to me.

“Why are you helping us? What is it that you plan to gain for helping up us?” she asked as all of the other females wondered as well.

“Nothing really. I came here because I had caught wind of some caribou planning on attack on the ponies of Equestria not to mention I had saved some other races who were enslaved by the caribou back in the Everfree Forest. Once the king is dealt with, I will leave and let the rest of you to decide on what to do now come on let’s not keep the kings punishment waiting.” I said as this manages have every female nod in agreement as we all head back to the center where I would deliver Dain’s punishment.

3rd POV

King Dain weakling pulled himself off from the crater he was in, his body covered in bruises, various cuts, and with many of his bones broken as he looked up to see his fellow males look at him with horror in their eyes. Just at that moment the doe along with many of the imprisoned slaves of different races arrive and leading them was the creature who had delivered a beating toward their king and had trapped many of the males and guards in ice as he walks toward the king and lifts him up by the neck before pulling the medallion out from his possession as this causes Dain’s body to return back to its skinnier form as the creature held onto the medallion and began to examine it.

“So, this is the source of your power, and I am guessing that you also used it to hypnotize many of the males and females of this land, correct?”

Asked the creature to which the king nodded as this surprised many of the females at least those who weren’t hypnotized while the males scowled at the creature for accusing their king of such an act.

“What you have there is something that will grant you total control over anyone. Think about it you could everything you so desire, a land that you can rule over, all the females serving you, and now one will ever stop-…” Dain was cut off by the sound of the medallion that was shattered into pieces after the creature crushed it in the palm of his hand as everyone around him looked on with disbelief. The energy from within the medallion was then absorbed within the creature as he white aura glowed all over the creatures body. Not only that the eyes of the males and guards fleshed for minute as their bodies began to revert to a skinnier stature as they looked around with confused faces as they wondered what was going on. The Doe were seen glowing as their bodies were now covered in white markings and their rags now turned into white robes while also feeling their memories coming back to them as well as their magic.

“NO!!!! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!!!!” asked the horrified king as the creature looked at him unamused.

“I just destroyed something that is a danger to all life on this world and something that no living being should ever posses not even you. But before I do anything I want to know where you got this medallion from and who gave it to you?”

Said the creature in a demanding tone as his eyes bored into those of King Dain who wanted to curse him for taking his power only to feel a sudden straight within the confines of his mind telling to tell the truth. As the king tried to resist he soon found himself succumbing to the effect as he told the truth.

“It was given to me by a cloaked figure who told me it would make me king of this land without any problem. I don’t know who he was or what he was because he disappeared in the blink of an eye.” Said the king as everyone went wide-eyed from his confession.

“Are you really a royal of this Kingdom?”

Dain shook his head as females grew more shocked at this while the creature glared at him with hatred in his eyes.

“I was a noble of this land who believed that he had the right to rule this land. After being given the medallion I soon had my chance to rule the kingdom and had the king executed while also having the queen and her daughters as my personal breeding toys before having their heads on a pike once I have had my fun with them.” he admitted as everyone grey pale at the news some vomiting from the news, while others looked at the king with hatred for what he had done.

The creature was more enraged than ever as he tightens his grip onto Dain’s as he struggled to breath as the area began to change suddenly. The males and females felt the area grow cold while also feeling a dark pit form in their stomachs as the creature began to glow with a sickly green aura as his eyes began to glow green while his skin and hair turned into a pale color.

“To the false king Dain you are hereby condemned for the imprisoning and enslaving females of other races. You are also condemned for the murder of this kingdoms king and for what you have done to the queen and princesses of this land. And for that I sentenced you… to death.!”

Shouted the creature in a loud echoing tone before dropping Dain onto the ground as large scythe then appears around the creature’s metal claw before driving the pummel of the weapon onto the ground and what happened next would be forever remembered to the ones around him.

As ghostly hands shoot out from the ground and before latching onto Dain who screamed in horror at the sight as he tries desperately to get away. But the more he struggled more the ghostly limbs latch onto the false king as they proceeded to pull him down to the ground as the rest of his body began sink within the earth. Some of the ghostly hands would claw into his skin drawing while others would begin to tear chunks off of Dain’s body as he screams with terror and pain for what was happening to him. The females were terrified at this though most of them had a sense of satisfaction for seeing the leader of their tormentors suffer as the males were trembling with fear as many of them had also pissed themselves praying to whatever deity listening to them that they would not be next. As Dain’s body sunk beneath the earth all that was visible was his head and right hand that stood out from the earth before the ghostly hands then latched onto his head and proceeded to pull him down further while also tears pieces of his face. As one hand literally tore off his entire face exposing the inner red muscle underneath the skin as he continued to scream before his head had completely sunk within the earth silencing Dain’s screams as the rest of his right soon joined him leaving no trace of Dain’s body anywhere.

Everyone stood there in absolute shock at what was seen before, but before a word could be said the creature then snapped his fingers as a small hole had formed from the earth as a geyser of blood and gore shot out from the earth painting the area in red as a pair of antlers and gold jewelry hit the ground before it all stops as everyone was even more shocked.

“The false king… is dead. But where he is going is only the beginning. Now… there is still the matter of what to do with the rest of you.”

Said the creature as he stared at the remaining males who trembled at the sight of the creature as he held a green scythe in his metal claw.

“Please… spare us. It wasn’t our faults.” Pleaded one of the males.

“We were all under the control of Dain’s magic. We had no control over ourselves.” Pleaded one of the guards as the creature snorted at them.

“That is true, but the only reason why you were effected by his magic was because you all believed in his words. You believed that you were the superior then the females and believed them to be nothing but possessions to breed and to do your bidding. Each one of you is just as guilty for enslaving and imprisoning many of the females here and from other kingdoms and for that you will be punish for your actions.”

He yelled out as the males trembled at him some of them fainting while others started to form tears under their eyes scared for what the creature will do to them. Yet the creature didn’t do anything as the scythe disappears from his hand as the glow in his eyes had faded to his normal golden slitted eyes as he sighed.

“However, I won’t be taking your lives this day. Because I am sure that many of you have children with the doe’s is that right?”

He asked as both the doe and male caribou nodded their heads as the creature nodded as well.

“The last thing I would want is to take the life of a child’s parent. Which is why I will let them decide your fate.”

Said the creature motioning towards the females who looked back at him with shock and awe for they were not expecting their savior to offer that privilege to them, while some of the males had looks of dread and terror for they were highly against this and proceeded to yell out their disagreement before the creature silence them with his booming voice.

“CALLATA TUS BOCAS!!! BE GREATFUL THAT I DON’T SEND YOU ALL TO THE AFTERLIFE WITH THAT BASTARD DAIN FOR WHAT YOU HAVE DONE. FEMALES ARE NOT SOME OBJECTS THAT YOU CAN OWN AND DO WHATEVER YOU WANT TO IT. THEY ARE LIVING BEINGS THAT THE DESERVE THE SAME AMOUNT OF RESPECT LIKE EVERY LIVING BEING ON THIS WORLD. WHERE I COME FROM, WE TREAT OUR WOMEN WITH LOVE, RESPECT, AND CARE, BUT TO ANYONE WHO ABUSES THEM WE PUNISH THEM AND MAKE THEM PAY FOR THEIR VILE ACTIONS. SO SHUT YOUR DAMN MOUTHS AND TAKE YOUR PUNISHMENT LIKE A MAN AND NOT LIKE SOME WHINNY LITTLE CHILD DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!!!”

Yelled out the creature as the males immediately nodded their heads not wanting to anger the being who had easily thwarted them and their king. Though some of the females were surprised from the creatures’ words for they had never met a male who believed in those kinds of values, not only that but their hearts had skipped a beat by his quick he was to defend them as some of them were red in the face while some had felt a hot sensation build up down below.

“The way I see it they have a right to decide your fate which is another thing you stole from them when you had them enslaved. As for me I will be going now. I only came here to prevent a mad king from taking over a place that had become my home and to do that I figured why not bring down his entire kingdom and free the females he had enslaved. Now then I be going now.”

Said the creature as he floats off from the ground and towards the sky but was stopped when one of the female doe called out to him.

“Wait, don’t go!” she said as the creature stopped and turned to her as the doe looked at him with a thankful gaze.

“Thank you… Thank you for all that you have done. For years we had lost hope of ever being free from the control of our male masters and kings. But then you arrived, a male that didn’t believe in male superiority and freed us from our chains and freed our home from the false king.” Said the doe as she and the other females proceeded to bow before their savior who shook his head at them.

“You all don’t have to bow before me. I am not a celestial being or some king from a distant land. I am just a guy who wanted to stop what should have been stopped a long time ago.”

Said their savior to which the females smile at as one of the lionesses spoke to him.

“Who are you stranger?” she asked as many of the females listened intently wanting to know the name of their savior who at the moment was unsure about saying his name thinking that it will bring some unwanted attention but remembered that he already done that upon arriving to their kingdom.

With a deep sigh he looked over the crowd of females before saying his name.

“My name is Frank… Frank McCloud a human from another world. And from this day forward you are all free.”

He said as the females cheered in victor while also praising his name as Frank bows his head to them, before preparing to take flight

“I have to go now. But before I go, I wish you all the best of luck to rebuilding the kingdom for I believe it is in good hands. See ya.”

Said Frank before blasting off into the sky like a rocket as a loud boom was made as he breaks the sound barrier as he flies of to the distance. As the females watch in both amazement and awe as they waved goodbye to him. This day would forever be remembered as the day they were freed from the chains of there mad king and male masters which was made possible by their savior Frank McCloud the Liberator to all females of the caribou kingdom.

Frank POV

I was glad to finally rid the kingdom of that bastard king, but I knew my work wasn’t done for there were other places that the caribou had taken over and thanks to a scroll I grabbed from the kings chambers I was able to find out just where these places were. So to avoid the possibility of Dain’s followers coming back for revenge I will have to liberate these areas and free everyone they had enslaved. Not sure how long this will take, but I believe it will all be worth it in the end to ensure that the *Fall of Equestria* will never happen not while I am here to stop it.

However, I couldn’t help but let a tired chuckle for I had originally wanted a peaceful life, yet I was quick to settle this matter knowing that it would bring some unwanted attention to me.

“Oh well, it’s not like I could sit back and let this stuff happen. After all no deserves to be chained up and be seen as an object. Lets hope Celestia and Luna won’t freak out about this once word about this ordeal spreads throughout the land.” I said and sighed heavily before blasting off even further than before.

“So much for having a peaceful life..”

Author's Note

Here is the second chapter for today and boy did this take too long.

Also i like to point out that this chapter was based on my hatred toward the stories related to "Fall of Equestria" because i hate the idea of having females be turned into sex slaves for the caribou. which began when someone wrote the doom x fall of Equestria story. this was my way of expressing my displeasure of the theme and to also enforce toward the caribou and their perverted king called Dain.

I would also like to clarify that i don't hate anyone who make stories of the same theme, just don't expect me to read any of them unless it has the caribou suffer brutally that is.

Hope you guys like this chapter and the chapter before it and will see you in the next post see ya.

chapter 16: Reunion

Chapter 16: Reunion

Frank POV

A few days have passed since I started liberating places where the caribou had taken over and let me tell you there were a lot to beat the shit out and freeing many females of various races as well. Not only that but I have also exposed those who took part in selling their own females to the caribou and with some persuasion I had each of them admit to their crimes and let the females deal with them. I did have to clarify that I wasn’t some divine being, but due to my abilities being something that not even magic could do no one would believe me. Hopefully things will be alright once I return to Canterlot, but with my luck it never ends that way as I am currently walking back to the castle of the two sisters after freeing all the females in various parts of the world, I decided to sing a little song as I got closer to the castle, I did remember to lower my power once I arrived and was currently walking towards the castle.

Though I must mention that I did came back looking different as I am currently wearing a horned helmet over my head, a necklace full of talismans, leather shoulder guard, and a black robe draped around my body. Gifts from the females I saved even though I told them it was unnecessary, but I have to admit I feel like Conan the barbarian wearing all of this as I walked down the path.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=h5ke4Ka4_mg

Note: yes, he can also sing. Also, song does not belong to me.

As I sing, I could feel the sound of the music being played around me and was reminded of how in the show many of the ponies would sing and dance to a song being played to which I figured is what going on right now. Not to that I minded as I continued to sing getting closer and closer to the castle though I could sense that my song was drawing the attention of the wildlife here as I continued who seem to bop their heads from the song. Singing had been something I would do to calm myself down after doing a major job though I would often do it when I am alone since it’s been a while since I sang to a crowd. As I reach to the end of my song I was finally in front of the doors to the old castle or should I say rebuilt castle since the changelings had done a very good job renovating the castle.

But just as I was about to pull the door open the sound of hooves caught my attention as I backed away and saw two familiar faces that I wasn’t expecting to see right now…

As both Celestia and Luna come out from the castle doors as they were both panting like crazy towards me. At first I thought they were still under the effects of their heat but after seeing their eyes and how they weren’t any hearts in them eased me a bit as I removed my helmet and waved at them.

“Hey girls…” I said nervously since I wasn’t expecting to see them so soon, but before I could say anything the royal sisters proceeded to wrap their arms around me in a warm embrace as Celestia held me on my right while Luna held me on my left.

“Tia? Lulu?” I asked not knowing what was going on until one of them said something.

“Your okay.” said Celestia in a light tone as Luna held me tightly.

“We were worried about you when we heard you left the Everfree. But thank the moon your alright.” said Luna as both were holding back tears.

Honestly, I was expecting them to be mad at me for that blast of wind magic when they had me on both sides as I mentally sighed at having thought this as I proceeded to wrap my arms around them and rub their heads lightly as it manages to calm them down as a I formed a smile at them.

“Sorry for making you both worried.” I said as the two princesses seem to smile at what I was doing.

While this was going on I heard a teleportation spell being used as Eris appears near the doors with a sheepish grin on her face to which I raised an eyebrow at.

“Sorry cutie, but I had to tell these two everything. Also love the new look you have.” She said as I rolled my eyes at this even though I didn’t blame them.

Once the hug was over, I then wiped the tears off the eyes of the two sisters before facing them with a tired sigh.

“So, I guess I have a lot to explain don’t eye?” I questioned to which the two nodded.

“Alright but let’s do this inside and so I can rest up after the ordeal I was in outside of the kingdom.” I said to which they all nodded as we all went inside.

Once inside I was also greeted with a hug from Chrysalis, Leah, and her changelings though I did notice Celestia and Luna giving the new females the death stare much to my bewilderment. The other four girls I saved from the caribou were also glad to see me and were not wearing proper attire unlike the rags they were before though for some reason they seem to go wide-eyed at my new attire for some odd reason.

“Why are you all looking at me like that?” I asked as Sonya was the first to break out of her stupor.

“What your wearing, those are…” she said in a trembling tone as I raised an eyebrow at her.

“What’s wrong? I am simply wearing the gifts that each of the other races gave me after liberating them from the caribou.” I said as Pipp flew in front of me.

“You do realize that what you’re wearing once belonged to the strongest warriors of each race.” She said as Layla approached me.

“Only those of the highest rank can wear those pieces not to mention you have earned the respect and honor of each race.” She said as I face palmed at this.

As I turn to the other royals to see them smiling at me probably amused at my predicament here.

“I thought these were gifts and nothing more. I didn’t think these were items worn by their strongest of warriors.” I said as Chloe walks toward me.

“Are you alright, Sir McCloud?” asked the female Centaur as I had an exhausted look on my face.

“Nothing just didn’t know about this since I was mainly focused on taking down the areas where the caribou had taken over after taking down their king.” I say though this had everyone in the room gasp in shock.

“Speaking of the caribou there is still the matter of what has happened during your stay in the Everfree.” Said Celestia motioning towards Leah, Chrysalis, the changelings, and the 4 slave girls I rescued.

“What has Eris told you so far?” I asked as Luna cleared her throat.

“Well that you encountered a being called a protogen who crashed here in the forest. Then met Chrysalis and her changelings, stopped a necromancer who was hunting them, freed a group of females from the caribou, then proceeded to head towards the caribou kingdom.” She said as I scratched the back of my head sheepishly at her words.

“Though I do wish to ask why you helped Chrysalis and her changelings? And why did you take so long during your trip to the caribou kingdom?” asked Celestia as she looked me with a gaze that said tell me something that my mother had down to me when I was keeping stuff from her.

“Okay. 1. I helped Chrysalis not only from the necromancer who was hunting her and her race but because it turns out that she and her children were victims of Shining armor when he and the guard attacked her when she wanted to seek an audience with you. And its because of that incident that the fiasco at the Canterlot wedding happened for she was desperate to feed her children. And before you ask, she was indeed telling the truth thanks to a lie detection spell I used when we spoke. 2. The reason why it took me so long is due to liberating many of the areas that the caribou had taken over. For I had to travel to various parts of the world to free the enslaved women and to put an end to any remaining caribou and those who made deals with them.” I said in one breath to which Celestia sighs at this.

“Though your actions were with good reason I believe that this will cause some unwanted attention for you. Not to mention a meeting with the rulers from the other nations, for they certainly will want answers for the being that liberated their women from the caribou.” She said to which I sighed at.

“There is also the matter of what to do with your alien visitor, the changelings, and the 4 females you saved.” Said Luna motioning to the other girls in the room as Leah and Chrysalis were uneasy from the gaze the princesses were giving them. The ones I saved however had their heads down.

“I would rather not return home since it was the alpha that sold me to the caribou and would not want to return to a land where I was only seen as a runt.” Said Layla who had her ears drooped down.

“I don’t want to return either especially since I failed to bring my platoon home after the caribou ambushed us. And would rather avoid being shamed by the rest of the minotaur’s for having failed them.” said Sonya who had a sad expression on her face.

However, Pipp and Chloe were trying to hold back tears as I noticed their expressions.

“You both okay?” I asked to which they both shook their heads.

“Our homes were destroyed when the caribou invaded.” Said Pipp as Chloe continued.

“We have no place to return to.” She said though I admit this was sad to hear as I then looked toward the sisters with an idea in mind.

“Hey, is it possible for them to stay in the royal castle in Canterlot?” I asked as the 4 girls looked at me with wide eyes.

“I mean just for the meantime until we can properly give them a home to stay in. After what they have been through it’s the least that we can do for them.” I said to which Celestia, and Luna nodded at me with a smile.

“But of course, they will also be given citizenship now that they’re in equestrian soil.” Said Celestia.

“Though there is still the matter of whether or not they wish to stay in the castle mind you.” Said Luna as I looked at the girls with smile.

“You 4 wish to stay at the royal castle?” I ask but what came next was a surprise to me as they all rushed at me and proceeded to hug me from all sides each of them letting out tears of joy much to my bewilderment.

“T-THANK YOU!!!”

Is what they said between sobs as I shake my head in amusement before hugging them back. However the hug was cut short as Celestia and Luna cleared their throats while also letting off a strange black aura to which the other girls let go me while also hiding a blush that had formed on their faces.

“Wait, but what about m- I mean the changelings?” asked a worried Chrysalis to which Celestia and Luna sighed at.

“We will allow you to stay in our old castle. From what both Eris and Frank had informed us your actions back at the wedding was caused by the actions of my former captain. But I fear it will take time to reveal your presence to the rest of my ponies so I would advise you to lay low once it’s time to reveal you to the rest of the kingdom.” Said Celestia before she and Luna formed a serious look toward Chrysalis.

“But be advised we will also be keeping an eye on you. So, you better not cause any problems now that you are staying here for you still have a lot to answer for. But be grateful that our dear Frank was kind enough to vouch for you.” Said Luna as both princesses and the Changeling Queen stared at each other with serious to which I got in front of them just to avoid any problems.

“Alright let’s just try to calm down here. Okay? I understand that certain actions have caused some bad blood between both rulers, but let us all remember that we all want peace and nothing more, okay?” I say hoping to calm any signs of hostility between the 3 which seemed to have work as they all nodded.

I then looked to Leah who had a nervous look on her face.

“What about you Leah? Want to stay with others in the castle or stay in the Everfree?” I asked as Leah looked at me.

“If you don’t mind, I would love to see what else is outside of the castle as well as meet the populace in the kingdom. That is if the royal sisters don’t mind.” She said as I looked back at Celestia and Luna who nodded me.

“If that is what you believe to be the correct move then I follow your lead my king.” Said Chrysalis to which the royal sisters go wide-eyed as they all looked to me.

“You married her?” yelled both princesses as I shook my head immediately to which Chrysalis then sighed at.

“I call him my king because I believe he would be a better ruler then me. I had already condemned my children for my actions the least I could do is to offer them a proper ruler then me.

“You know you don’t have to go that far especially when you have also offered yourself to me. You made mistakes yes, but that was due to certain circumstances that lead you to do those acts. I may be their king, but your still their queen and their mother and that will never change which is why you will stay with them, and I will visit to supply you with more love so that none of you will ever go hungry again. Sound good?” I say though this causes her to shed a few tears as I was worried, I may have upset her somehow, but she assured to me that she was letting out tears of joy as she gave me a loving smile.

“Your compassion is incredible. I only wish to have met you much sooner and maybe things would have been different for me and my children. Thank you.” She said as I gave her a thumbs up.

“No pro..ble…m.” I weakly said as my body suddenly shifted to the side before Chrysalis and Leah caught me which startles everyone around me as they surrounded.

“Frank are you alright?” said Leah in a concerned tone only for the sound of loud grumbling which startles everyone as I chuckled nervously.

“Sorry, it would seem the past few days of not eating has finally caught up to me.” I say trying to sound alright though it seemed to have done the opposite as everyone looked at me with a worried gaze.

As I then found myself being lifted with a hand crane as Eris snaps one behind me before wheeling me towards the kitchen.

“Well lets not wait after all you were busy for the last few days and we will also feed the food to you as well.” she said as I looked at her with confusion.

“Really this isn’t necessa-…” I was cut off as everyone around me spoke in unison.

“WE INSIST!!”

At this point I figured it be best to just let things play out though I wish they didn’t have to go this far since this all seems weird to me….

3rd Pov

Meanwhile in an unknown location the mysterious unicorn mare was seen smiling with glee after watching the humans fight with the caribou and had become excited after witnessing what had become to the false King known as Dain. Her desire to meet this human face to face was growing, but with regret had to focus on the plan to raid the kingdom known as the crystal empire the very one that was taken from her by the acts of the pink alicorn and the young purple dragon. Still, she couldn’t help but caress the sight of the human through her crystal ball especially after seeing how he dealt with the rest of the caribou who had taken over various areas around the globe.

“Such power, such ferocity, a perfect candidate to rule beside me if things were different between us. It almost makes me regret having to kill you my dear, but I must if I wish to regain what was stolen from me. I am looking forward to meeting you very soon.”

Said the mysterious unicorn mare as she lifts a small amulet with dark grey design and red outlines with the design of an alicorn with its wings open and a red gem that pulsed with a red sinister energy. As she stands before the sight of the empire made of crystals that was sealed with a magical barrier as the unicorn mare smiles as knights of black crystal stood beside the mare as her plan to invade the kingdom would soon commence. Little did she know that someone else was planning to attack the empire as another unicorn was planning beneath the tunnels of the empire yet this one was sporting a new horn made of orange crystal with runes carved into its sides.

Back with the human who after being fed by the girls and saying his goodbyes to Chrysalis and her changelings, Frank is seen returning to Canterlot castle along with some new guests who were trying to ease the dizziness of being teleported for the first time. A couple of guards were then summoned to escort the guest to the royal seamstress for some new attire before being escorted to the guest rooms leaving Frank and royal sisters alone in the throne room. As Celestia ordered her guards to wait outside for she and Luna had a lot to discuss with Frank and once the coast was clear is when their discussion had begun.

“Eris had told us that you received something during your time in the Everfree. May we see it?” asked Celestia as Frank nodded before pulling out his new sword and presented it to the royal sisters.

Luna gets a closer look at the blade examining its design as she noticed the emblem on the swords pummel while also noticing the omega symbol at the center of the sword guard. Another thing she noticed was the smudges of dried blood on the blade as the night princess looks back at Frank who had a sheepish look on his face.

“Sorry about that I meant to have the blade cleaned up once I had returned.” He said as Luna rolled her eyes.

“I have never seen a blade like this before, but I also sense some powerful energy emanating from the blade, but I can’t make heads or tail as to what it is.” She said as Celestia stands beside her sister.

“It’s also strange for it to have twilights cutie mark at the pummel of sword. Makes me wonder if the sword has any relation to the element of magic.” Said Celestia as Frank nodded at her before putting his sword back into his sheath.

“Eris had also mentioned that you absorbed a ghost skull orb after your fight against the necromancer, correct?” Asked Luna as Frank nodded before raising his right hand as he closed his eyes before his body was engulfed in a green aura.

Both Celestia and Luna felt uneasy from the aura Frank was emanating for it felt unnatural to them much like his dark form that he presented to them and for a moment they saw a hooded figure with a large scythe standing behind him before it disappears as the aura faded from Franks body as he opened his eyes and saw the sacred look on the royal sisters.

“Sorry for scaring you two. I honestly wasn’t expecting to acquire a power like this before. Hell after dealing with the necromancer, I was visited by the souls of the mages victims who thanked me for avenging them before being laid to rest.” Said Frank as both Celestia and Luna had looks of shock in their faces.

“It is alright Frank. Though I admit that power did feel sinister to us, but I am grateful that it hadn’t affected you in any way.” Said Celestia in a reassuring tone.

Still, it shocks me to learn that a pony would use that kind of magic for I believed it to be a lost art that was erased from history when me and my sister put an end to it.” Said Luna looked worried for a moment before asking her next question.

“Have you used this art by any chance?” she asked to which had the two worried for a moment.

“I would like to clarify that I only used it once and was used on King Dain once he admitted to using a medallion to mind control the rest of his people to follow his beliefs. Not only that, but he also admitted to me that he wasn’t the rightful ruler to the land but a nobleman who wanted the throne and after acquiring the medallion had the real king executed while having the queen and princess as his person sex slaves before having their heads on a pike. After that I felt the cries of those who were falsely condemned by the false king and used the magic to punish him as the dead hands of his victims proceeded to drag him into the earth before tearing him apart.” He said as the sisters looked at him in horror not for what he had done but after discovering that Dain was never a real king but a tyrant who took over the kingdom through mind control as the thought of such magic used against them and their little ponies would be catastrophic.

“And what of the other males?” asked Celestia who sounded worried to ask such a question as Frank sighed at them.

“I only had them restrained and left them to be judged by the females they had enslaved, figured it to be the best option since the females deserved to get some payback. Once that was delt with I then proceeded to the other areas the Caribou had taken over and proceeded to liberate them though I didn’t think it would take so long.” He said truthfully as the princesses looked at him with another question in mind.

“But why? Why would you risk your life to stop a kingdom like the caribou?” asked Celestia as Frank had a serious look on his face.

“One of the reasons was due to finding out that the caribou that I encountered in the Everfree were also ordered to scout any areas for them to strike the town called Ponyvile before invading Canterlot. The second reason relates to something that I have been wanting to talk to you both about but was too scared to tell you both.” Said the human who took a deep breath before facing the royal sisters.

“Where I come from there is a show called *My little pony Friendship is magic* a creation of fiction created by a human called Lauran Faust which told the tale of Twilight Sparkle, her friends, and the many adventures they had from facing nightmare moon, stopping queen Chrysalis, and taking down Tirek. Though the show was originally intended to sell toys to little girls it started a fan base where viewers of all ages both male and females loved the show and created stories to expand the world of Equestria from what was shown in the show. However, one of them was a set of stories called *Fall of Equestria* where the caribou kingdom successfully took over Equestria and proceeded to every female turned into sex slaves. Leading many of them to be raped by the caribou while others had their minds warped to obey their new masters. I was a fan of the show and was enraged after discovering the existence of said stories, but after arriving to this world I was shocked to discover the caribou and their king exist in this world. Which is why I was determined to put an end to the caribou kingdom and their false king so that their invasion would never happen and to spare every female especially you two from being turned into slaves for a perverted kingdom.” He said as he looked down though the sisters were just shocked at what their human friend had admitted to them.

Though what happened next was also surprising when he fell to his knees and immediately bowed his head the action which lead to Frank slamming his head onto the floor which made the sisters jump a bit.

“Frank are you alri-…” said Celestia but was cut off as Frank spoke.

“I AM SORRY FOR KEEPING THIS FROM THE BOTH OF YOU. I HONESTLY WANTED TO TELL YOU BOTH ABOUT THIS BUT I WAS AFRAID TELLING YOU WOULD DO MORE DAMAGE THEN GOOD. FOR I DIDN’T WANT YOU TO QUESTION YOUR OWN EXISTENCE ONCE YOU LEARNED ABOUT THE SHOW AS A CREATION OF FICTION FROM MY WORLD. NOT ONLY THAT I FEARED THAT YOU WOULD HATE ME FOR KEEPING THIS FROM YOU ESPECIALLY AFTER ALL YOU HAVE DONE FOR ME. PLEASE UNDERSTAND THAT I HAD NO INTENTION TO HIDE THIS FROM YOU, BUT IF YOU SO CHOOSE TO HAVE ME LEAVE THIS PLACE AND NEVER RETURN FOR KEEPING THIS FROM YOU THEN SO BE IT!!!”

Said the broken-hearted Frank who proceeded to explain his reasoning to keep this information from the royal sisters as tears began to form from the humans’ eyes praying to whatever deity listening to him that everything will be fine.

“Frank please stand up.” Said Celestia in a neutral tone as Frank was nervous by her tone as he did what he was told and faced the two sisters expecting to see angry glares only to see them with caring smiles as Celestia held his left hand while Luna held onto his right.

“Frank there is no need to worry about keeping this information from us. After all this information is a lot to take in that our existence was presented in the form of fiction in your world. But I can tell that you were only worried about our well-being and not keep secrets from us something that me and my sister value the most out of you.” She said as Luna then spoke.

“The fact that you were willing to stop a kingdom from enslaving us and our ponies shows how determined you were to protect us and that is something that we can’t overlook. Though I believe it us that should apologize for what had happened when heat season began.” Said Luna as Frank was reminded of that and was about to say something only to be silenced by as white finger placed over his lips by the white alicorn.

“What had happened to you was the result of a magical outburst. This happens when some pony unlocks their magical potential for the very first time something that my sister’s former student had presented when she attended the magical school.” Said Luna as Celestia giggled at the memory.

“You may have unlocked your magical potential after acquiring Moons magic which came in the form of wind magic even though you told us that your people back on earth are unable to use magic. I understand that you were worried about us after what had happened, but we assure to you that we hold no ill will against you.” She said as she and Luna looked away from him as their faces turned red.

“Especially when we presented ourselves in a very undignified way. Can you forgive us?” said Luna as Celestia nodded alongside her sister.

Frank seemed to be in a loss for words as he nodded his head slowly to which the 2 sisters sighed in relief at before letting go of their hands.

“I am grateful that there were no hard feelings. And I do understand that what had happened was due to your heat effecting your mind. Though if I may be bold, you both were very beautiful when you presented yourselves to me like meeting a pair of angels for the very first time, if it were possible, I wouldn’t mind marrying the both of you.” He said only to realize what he said as he covered his mouth.

His words had the added effect of making the two sisters to go red in the face as their wings stood up as their horns lit up a bit.

“Oh god I am so sorry I didn’t mean to say something like that. I mean not that I don’t want to marry you I was simply trying to say it as a compliment. Saying anyone would be lucky to have you since you both are practically goddesses.” He said trying to explain himself only to run his mouth before shutting his mouth shut.

“That is alright Frank. Though the comment was unexpected it is flattering to hear those word from you.” Said Celestia as Luna nodded beside her sister as Frank sighs in relief grateful to not have angered the sisters not knowing that they both see him in a different light. Luna then clears her throat as she tries to get everyone back on track on the matter in hand.

“Going back to the sword Eris had mentioned that you received it by Faust, correct?” questioned Luna to which Frank nods at as he then pulls out the scroll that was on the blade and hand it to them.

The scroll was then covered in a golden aura as Celestia, and Luna began to read its contents before going wide-eyed at the writing and the signature on the scroll as Celestia closes it before facing Frank.

“Our mother has given you a gift for all that you have done here in Equestria though this part about a great threat looming over the land is troubling to hear.” She said as both sisters looked worried as Frank stood tall.

“Well, if anything does happen know that I will protect this land from whatever comes charging in. *Sigh* as much as I want to live a peaceful life I can’t simply stand by and let others suffer when I have the power to save them. And that’s a promise.” He declared as the princesses smiled at his declaration.

“We are grateful that you’re willing to protect our kingdom from this looming threat. But there is still the matter of learning how to use your magic properly to avoid a possible outburst again. Which is why you will be training with me to use your magic properly.” Said Luna as Celestia then butted in.

“I believe I should be the one to train Frank on how to use his magic after all I have learned a lot of magical spells over the years which I believe may be beneficial to our dear human.” She said only for Luna to look at her with a smile but was letting off an aura of anger.

“I am more skilled in combat magic sister which is necessary for a strong and powerful warrior like Sir McCloud here which makes me suitable to train him.” She said as Celestia soon faced her with a smile while letting off her own aura of anger as the two were giggling at each other but to Frank it looked as if he was seeing two divine beings clashing at each other which made him feel very nervous for some reason.

It was then that the two looked at him as they both asked their question in unison.

“Frank, who would you want to be your teacher on how to use your magic?”

Both stared at him with kind smiles yet Frank felt the hairs in the back of his head stand up as he had both hands raised up. As he gave a sheepish smile at the two not knowing how to get out of this situation until Eris snaps herself in the room as they all looked to her as she had a scroll in hand.

Frank POV

Thank God and Faust that Eris appeared because I really wasn’t sure how to get myself out of that situation.

“*sigh* may I ask what brings you here Eris?” asked Celestia as Eris floats toward the 3 of us and hands me a scroll.

“I was called to bring in a message to Frankie from a certain rainbow haired mare.” She said as I open the scroll and began to read what it said.

“Hey big guy its me Dash. Just wanted to know if you’re interested in visiting Ponyvile now that heat season is over. You did say you would think about it once season was over plus Twilight has been wanting to meet you for quite some time and not just her, but the rest of my friends want to meet the one that saved them from the raiders and the black dragon. Not to mention Pinkie has been wanting to make you a party for saving them too so let me know and I will let every pony know about your arrival. Also sorry for not asking you in person, but I am currently working on some new moves for the wonderbolts, but I look forward to seeing you again and hope to catch up with you when you have the time see you then.”

I read from the scroll as I face palmed myself with my metal hand.

“She’s right I did promise to visit Ponyvile and meet Dash’s friends once heat season was over. I think we will have to hold off on the magic training for another time after all I have been meaning to visit the town and meet the other bearers of the elements of harmony for some time now. If its alright with you two.” He said towards the royal sisters who seemed to hesitant at first, but soon nodded their heads.

“No that won’t be a problem after all you did mention that to us during our walks in the garden.” Said Celestia in a sad tone as Luna spoke.

“We had only hope to spend some time you after being away in the Everfree and all. But you gave your word, and you must honor it.” Said Luna who had her head down.

“Well, you could join me if that’s the case. I am sure the girls won’t mind having both the royal sisters and the human visit their town now, would they?” I say though what happened next was unexpected.

As both princesses proceeded to hug me from both sides before kissing me in the cheek as both had a cheerful smile on their faces.

“THANK YOU!!!!”

Is what they said to me in unison as my face heated up before smiling at them happy to see the two smiles again after all this time.

“No problem you two…no problem.”

Author's Note

thats right guys Franks finally heading to ponyvile lets hope he gets a nice welcome and hopefully Twilight won't go mad after meeting the human.

Hope you guys like the new chapter and will see you in the next post.

Chapter 17: meeting the mane 6

Chapter 16: Meeting the Mane 6

3rd POV

Once it was agreed that the 3 would make a visit to Ponyvile Celestia writes up a letter telling of their arrival in about 3 days and hands it to Eris who teleports away to send the letter. In the meantime, the sisters would use these 3 days to spend time with their beloved not that he minded as Frank was happy to spend some time with the royal sisters. He also visited Nightmare Moon who was happy to see him the most as she proceeded to hug him with his head pressed up to her chest much to his shock and was violently pulled away from an enraged Luna. This all happened in the first day while in the second day he went to check up on Leah and the girls who were all trying to adjust to their temporary home though he would occasionally scold the guards who were being unfair toward Leah and Chloe. Which lead to an arguing match between him and Steel Wing as the guard captain was being strict as usual, but later saw reason after a talk with the solar princess though Frank could swear, he felt her aura rising when that happened.

Once that was done Frank decided to spend some time with the other girls by first showing Leah and Layla around the castle though the young diamond dog was nervous Frank was able to ease her worries by petting her head which seem to make her happy and would do the same toward Leah as both would wag their tails. Frank would also bring Pipp and Chloe to the streets of Canterlot as they both admired the city outside of the castle though some of the residents would give some nasty glances toward Chloe as they compared her to another centaur named Tirek as Frank would scare them off with a glare or with the use of magic spell that causes their pants to fall off. As for Sonya she had been going crazy being cooped up in the castle, so Frank decided to bring the minotaur warrior to the training yard where he proceeded to show her some of his skills in hand-to-hand combat as she was interested in the fighting style that was taught to him by his mother.

On the 3rd day he decides to take that time to discuss with the princesses about his knowledge from the show from when Twilight was sent to Equestria, the adventures she and her friends experienced there, to the battle and defeat of Tirek. Though the did mention how there were some differences from what was presented in the show compared to the world he was in such as how the show had everyone walking on 4 legs, how Nightmare Moon was destroyed, and how Eris was presented as a male named Discord. Not to mention that certain events didn’t seem to match what he remembered from the show such as the meeting with dragon lord Ember who was not introduced until later in the series, yet Celestia confirmed that they had learned about her from barb during the gauntlet of fire a few weeks before Tirek’s invasion. He also asked about certain events like the Storm King invasion which did happen 2 months before Frank had arrived to Equestria and the mirror portal which Celestia confirmed that is currently in the possession of Twilight in the castle of friendship. Though the sisters were worried wondering if Frank would consider staying in the human world to which the human stated that he had no interest in staying there but would not mind visiting said world and meeting Sunset Shimmer and the human versions of the mane 6.

Both sisters were still surprised the humans from Franks world were big fans of the show as Frank went on to explain how they had made figurines, arts designs, and even plushies dedicated to the show. As he also pointed out the many fanfics made some of them rewriting what had happened to the show, one of them being a story called *Your Human and You* where a human is brought to an Equestria where the humans have the minds of primates while also forming a romantic relationship with Twilight Sparkle. However, they were horrified once Frank told them about the darker stories like *Cupcakes*, *The Rainbow Factory*, and *Anon-miss* which were made due to some fans who were into horror and were interested in making a what if scenario to certain characters though Frank did admit to hating said stories. Once that was done they all agreed to keep what they learned to themselves in order to avoid any problems that may come if any pony like Twilight were to learn about this kind of information as Frank was glad to finally let that giant chunk of info out of his chest.

Once their 3 days were up it was finally time to meet the Mana 6 as both Princesses and their dear human Frank entered the royal chariot as it flies off toward the town of Ponyvile. Frank was able to put on a shirt with the jacket he wore when he was first introduced while also sporting some the items that he acquired from liberating the females. As the chariot then takes off as its 3 passengers decided to talk among each other to pass the time…

“You sure it was a good idea to wear this stuff, I mean I have no problem with the cloak and the necklace, but I think the horned helmet may end up scaring the residents of Ponyvile.” Said Frank referring to the helmet he was given as Luna nodded at him.

“I am sure they won’t mind after all you are a warrior, and you should present yourself as one.” Said Luna as Celestia giggled at her sister.

“From what Twilight has told me some of the residents have a tendency to be scared of the wrong thing, I believe she mentioned of 3 sisters who represented that particular problem.” Said Celestia as Frank sighed knowing full well what she was taking about.

“The flower sisters. I remember seeing one of them faint when the town was being raided by a stampede of bunnies from the show though I think that was due to seeing her beloved flowers being eaten by the bunnies.” He said as the sisters giggled at his expression which made the superpowered human to snicker as well.

It was then that Celestia decided to ask Frank a question one that she had been nervous to even ask ever since the human had arrived in their world and after taking a deep breath, she proceeded to ask her question to the human.

“Frank, have you had your eye on any pony or plan be in a relationship with any one here in Equestria?” asked the solar princess to which her sister goes wide-eyed as Frank raised any eyebrow at her question.

“You mean like dating someone?” he asked to which the Celestia nodded as Luna had also wondered as well.

This causes Frank’s expression to go sour as he looks away toward the window for it brought back a memory that he didn’t want to remember about his ex and the second girl he dated. Seeing this, surprises the two princesses for they never seen this side of Frank as he turns back to them before they could say anything.

“No dating hasn’t come into mind, especially when it would be awkward for me due to my age.” He said to which the sisters raised an eyebrow at.

“Sir McCloud why would your age make it awkward for you to date?” asked the moon princesses as Frank mentally scolds himself for forgetting to mention this.

“Oh right… I forgot to mention this to the both of you. Well let me ask you two this how old do you think I am?” asked the human as both princesses looked at each other before looking back at Frank.

“Maybe 26… 23…” said Celestia as Frank snickered at her response.

“Sorry it’s just that you’re not the first to say that. Due to my build and stature many people would often get my age wrong for they assumed I look older than I really am. I am actually 35 years old, but the gauntlet had altered my appearance to how I looked like as an 18-year-old which is what you see before you.” Answered the human as Celestia and Luna were shocked to hear this though Celestia was even more shocked from what Frank mentioned.

“Wait this is what you looked like at the age of 18? But you look so…so…” she tried to say until Frank spoke.

“Mature? Bigger? Well, that’s due to having my fathers’ genetics since he was born with a more heavily built which is what I inherited though it did freak out everyone around me growing up. And it sucks because I have the mentality of an adult, but I am in the body of a mature teenager.” He said as both princesses had a thought in mind.

“(If he inherited this from his father makes me wonder how his mother was able to handle such a being.)” they mentally said to themselves

“I still don’t see why your age would be a problem after all me and my sister are thousands of years old, yet we still look young.” Said Luna as Frank sighed at this.

“Maybe its not weird for you Luna, but its weird for me since I was raised to go after girls around my age not to mention that many males back on Earth had gotten into trouble for dating a girl who is way too young for them.” said Frank as both sisters were starting to understand his predicament.

“Well, what if maybe one of-…” she was cut off as one guards pulling the chariot then spoke.

“We have arrived your majesties.”

Said the guard as Frank looks out the window seeing that they were about to land as the chariot gently lands onto the ground for, they were now in front of the castle of friendship.

“Looks like we have arrived wonder how Twilight and her friends will react to seeing me?” he said as he is the first to open the door as he proceeds to exit out of the door, but not before holding the door open for the royal sisters who blushed and smiled at the gesture as the two exit out of the chariot.

Frank POV

Once we left the chariot a new face arrived to greet us as a purple colored alicorn appears before us wearing a purple turtleneck sweater with no sleeves and jeans with the mark of a six-pointed star on the side of her pants. This was Twilight Sparkle princess of friendship as she immediately rushes over to hug both Celestia and Luna who hug her back a sight that made me smile by how adorable the whole thing was.

“It is great to see you, Twilight.” Said Celestia as Luna then spoke.

“We are also pleased to hear that you had made a full recovery and are doing well.” said Luna as Twilight nods at her.

“Speaking of which I believe a certain human was looking forward to see you.” Said Celestia as she motions me to introduce myself as I stepped forward and bowed to Twilight much to her bewilderment.

“It is a pleasure to meet you Princess Sparkle. My name is Frank McCloud, and I am glad that you’re doing well.” I said in a gentleman manner as the purple alicorn had nervous look on her face as her wings ruffle which was weird to see.

“Is something wrong?” I asked as the young alicorn shakes her head immediately.

“S-sorry I was just startled is all. I didn’t think you would be so… big is all.” She said nervously as she blushes at her mistake. The sight of this causes me to giggle a bit by how adorable it was.

“It’s no problem, Princess Sparkle I tend to get that reaction a lot.” I say as to which Twilight nods as now calm as she clears her throat.

“Anyway, we should probably get inside the others are waiting inside also you don’t have to call me by princess title just Twilight would be fine.” She said to which I smile at.

“No problem and you can also call me Frank if that’s alright.” I say as she smiles and nods me as she leads me, Celestia, and Luna to the front doors of the castle.

Honestly, I was expecting Twilight to ask me a lot of questions about me and about my abilities and as she opened the doors, we all entered inside, but what happens next was unexpected.

“SURPRISE!!!!!!”

Yelled various ponies as confetti was blown and banners that said *Welcome to Ponyvile* were shown, unfortunately all this does was startle me as I shot up from the ground only to have my head hit through the ceiling.

“FRANK ARE YOU ALRIGHT?!!!” said the concerned voice of Celestia as I realized where I was sure that I was going to be in trouble for this.

“I am fine Princess Celestia. No need to worry.” I say as I looked around and noticed that I busted my head through what looked like a library. No surprise there.

“Sir McCloud what happened?” said Luna as I looked down.

“Sorry about that. I guess that surprise down there may have triggered an instinctual reaction and to anyone down there I apologize for that. And to you as well Twilight.” I say as I try to pull myself out from the hole.

“Its alright Frank. But are you sure that you’re, alright?” she said as I use my strength to pull my self out.

“I am fi-…” I was cut off as I managed to pull my head out of the hole as was now falling and landed face first on the floor.

I then raised my head and noticed the concerned looks of the other ponies there and immediately got up to my feet as I wiped myself off and cleared my throat.

“Heh heh… sorry about that every pony. Guess you did a good job with the surprise.” I say scratching the back of my head as an awkward silence took hold.

The silence was then broken as the sound of someone giggling was made as looked to my left as saw a familiar looking earth pony mare giggling while letting out a snort in between giggles. She had a pink mane and tail which looked like cotton candy, blue eyes, light pink body, wore a yellow shirt with pink strips, and had on a pink dress over it as she looked over to me as I tried not to go and hug this mare for this was none other than my favorite pink party mare Pinkie Pie.

“Wowie I never did a surprise that sent some pony flying up to the ceiling. StillthatwasprettyawesometomeetyouforIamreallyeexcitedtomeetyoudashhastoldusalotaboutyouandsoImadethispartyjustforyousoIhopeyoulikeit.ForIalwaysmakepartiesforeverynewfacehereinPonyvileIalsomadethisspecialcakeforyouhopeyoulikeit.”she said though the last part she said in one breath as I smiled at this and give her a thumbs up with my right hand.

“Thank you very much Miss Pie I really appreciate the party.” I say with a smile as she smiles as well.

“Alrighty then now LETS PARTY!!” She announced as every one else cheered in agreement and soon the party was now in full swing.

The princesses however were still worried about my injury even though I told them that I was fine, but that still didn’t stop them only to later find myself separating from the princesses when as I found myself being surrounded by the towns people. Each of them wanted to thank me for saving them from the raiders and black Dragon some of them handing me gifts as I was forced to accept as not to be rude even though it was too much. Some of them were the Cake family who thanked me when one of the raiders tried to attack Ms. Cake followed by the flower sisters who I saved from the raiders and prevented them from harming the flowers as they each handed me a bundle of flowers.

I also received a visit from a familiar grey Pegasus mare who introduced herself as Ditzy Doo who was wearing a white shirt and jeans short as she smiled at me as I did the smiled back at her.

“I can’t thank you enough for saving me from the raiders. Here’s some muffins to show you, my appreciation.” She says handing me a bundle of blue berry muffins to which I accept without question just then my vision was obscured by a pair of small hands as I heard the giggles of a little girl behind me.

“Dinky also wishes to say thank you as well.” said Ditzy as I grabbed the little girl off from behind me and had her in front of me as I was meet by the sight of small grey unicorn filly with a yellow dress and smiled at me.

“Thank you for saving my mommy mister.” She said as I smiled at the sight and hugged her.

“You’re welcome, cutie.” I say to which the filly giggles as I held her up a bit not too high as I moved her around which seemed to make her smile even more something I did with my little sister when she was little.

I also noticed Ditzy and the other females looking at me with smiles on their faces as handed Dinky back to her mother as she holds onto her daughter. She then nods at me before walking away to talk to her friend as the little filly waves goodbye at me to which I do the same.

“Never took you as the dad type, big guy.” Said a raspy voice as I looked to my friend and saw Dash floating beside me.

“Heh yeah, that’s probably because I was reminded of doing something like this when taking care of my sister who was still a baby growing up.” I said as Dash smiles at me.

“Anyway, come with me and meet the rest of my friends. Twilight is currently talking with the princesses about something, so she won’t be joining us.” She says as she tries to pull me though it seemed that she was having trouble since she was struggling as she pulled onto my arm with all her might.

I snickered at this as I decided to move as Dash lead me to another part of the area where 3 other ponies of the mane 6 were waiting.

The first one being an orange earth pony mare with green eyes a blond mane tied to a tail and blonde tail, dressed in a red flannel shirt with the lower part tied above her waist, and wearing a pair of blue denim shorts along with a brown Stetson hat over her head.

https://d.furaffinity.net/art/mykegreywolf/1433620971/1433620971.mykegreywolf_sketch_008.png

The second was a white unicorn mare with a purple mane and tail perfectly curled to perfection, blue eyes, as she wore a black and white dress shirt with a black skirt and black leggings that covered her legs all the way to the upper hoof. As I noticed her dolling herself up which I don’t see why for she is already beautiful as it is.

The third mare was yellow Pegasus mare with a pink mane and tail and let me just say she was a sight to behold as she wore a sort of green sweater dress that wrapped around her figure so well as she hid her beautiful blue eyes under a strand of her hair as she looked at me with a shy gaze. The sight of it nearly giving me a heart attack by how adorable it was, but I managed to stay strong as Rainbow dash calls out to them.

Note: shout out to the artists who made these designs of the other members of the mane six.

“Hey girls I would like ya to meet the big guy here.” Said Rainbow to which the other 3 mares turn to us only to go wide-eyed at me which doesn’t surprise me at all.

Though I did notice some odd looks from the girls like Applejack looking at me from top to bottom, Rarity staring at me with sparkles in her eyes, and Fluttershy hiding beneath my bangs as I felt my heart give out again as I tried to keep it together.

“Whowie Dash, I know ya mentioned he was strong, but not so built. Any way howdy my name is Applejack nice to meet ya.” said the orange mare as she extends her hand as I do the same before shaking hands though I noticed a look of surprise on her face as we both let go.

“Mighty fine grip ya got there. Usually, I would end up shaking a pony whenever we shake hands.” She said as smiled at her.

“Let’s just say I am stronger than I look though I am impressed by your strength Applejack which is to be expected from someone who grew up on an apple farm.” I say giving her wink which causes her to blush though she later smiles at me for the compliment.

“Oh darling, what your wearing looks so fabulous on you! I must ask who made such a design of greatness. Oh, where are my manners my name is Rarity Belle and it’s a pleasure to meet you Lord McCloud.” She said doing a curtsy at the end of her words to which I shook my head to her.

“There is no need to call me by titles just Frank is fine Miss Belle. And to answer your questions this was made thanks to the talented hands of Needle Works though the design on the upper shoulder and back was my idea for I wanted to honor the two rulers for offering me a place to stay and their land.” I said motioning to Celestia, and Luna’s cutie marks stitched on each arm also presenting the mark of both sisters on my back as both marks were in the form of a yin and yang symbol as Rarity seemed to be mesmerized at the sight.

“Amazing though may I ask why are both marks of the princesses are presented that way on your back?” she asked to which I replied.

“It represents the yin and yang symbol which represents balance between two different forces like the sun and moon as a new day rises the sun rises up signifying day and as the day comes to a close the moon rises up as it signifies the night as the cycles then repeats itself over and over again.” I say as Rarity seemed to be amazed at my description as I chuckled at her expression it was then that I noticed the yellow Pegasus still in place as Rainbow then pushes her forward as the yellow mare was now in front of me.

“Um… hello… my name is Fluttershy…” she said in a low tone which thanks to my enhanced healing I was able to hear without problem though it didn’t help that her voice had affected me even more as I tried not to lose my cool.

“What a beautiful name you have Miss Shy and as Rainbow had probably told you my name is Frank McCloud and it’s a pleasure to meet you.” I say as I smiled though it seemed to have made the yellow mare look away as she hid underneath her hair.

I was about to ask what was wrong until Rainbow came in and began to explain.

“Sorry about big guy. Flutters tends to get nervous around new faces and not to mention she is still spooked about some loud roar she heard from the Everfree.” She said I remembered what she was taking about before facepalming myself as the girls looked at me with confused gazes.

“Something wrong, sugar cube?” asked Applejack as I shook my head.

“No nothing’s wrong though I would like to apologize for that loud roar for it was me who did that. And the reason was to scare off a manticore who managed to get the drop on me when I found myself in the Everfree and after trying to tell the beast to go away I lost my temper and used one of my abilities called beast roar which had echoed throughout the forest as the manticore ran off. Again, I do apologize for scaring you miss shy, but it was the only thing I could do to not cause great harm to the manticore, nor did I want to harm any of the wildlife nearby if I used some of my other abilities.” I say truthfully as the yellow mare looked at me with a calm gaze before smiling sweetly towards me.

“Its no problem. Mr. McCloud I will admit that roar did scare me, but I can’t really fault you for what you had to do. Especially since manticore are predatorial creatures I am just glad you didn’t hurt the creature badly and choose to scare it off instead of killing it. But just try to keep try not to roar so loud the next time something like this happens… if you can.” She said in a sweet tone to which I smiled back at her as I gave her a thumbs up.

“No problem and please call me Frank after all Mr. McCloud is my father.” I say to which Fluttershy nodded the action so cute to describe in words.

Soon the princesses plus Twilight arrive as Pinkie then pops up in front of me with cupcake in hand to which I accepted it gladly as Twilight then spoke.

“Glad to see that you’re getting along with rest of my friends Frank. By the way I was told by the princesses that you were staying in the Everfree during heat season, correct?” she asked to which I nodded as soon everyone all stopped what they were doing and were now looking at me.

“Wait hold on, you stayed in the Everfree? Why in the world would ya stay in a place like that?” asked Applejack to which Rarity then spoke.

“I agree with Applejack, that place is the most dangerous place for any pony to step foot on. With all the muck and dirt that the forest seems to spread.” She said as Rainbow then spoke.

“Not to mention how strange it is especially with how the weather works on its own, the animals took care of themselves, and the plant life also grow by themselves.” Said Rainbow as Twilight then spoke.

“Not to mention the many deadly creatures that lives within the Everfree such as hydras, cockatrice, and so many other creatures.” She said as they all had worried looks as I chuckled at their expressions.

“Darling this is no laughing matter this is-…” she was cut off as I raised my hand to her before catching my breath.

“What you all just explained to me sounds like how things work back on Earth, mostly on how the weather, animals, and plants work on their own I mean, for its that same thing that happens back where I come from. As for the creatures well, that was a first for me, but I was able to pull through, though I admit that I had to break out of a hydra after it swallowed me whole and a cockatrice that was trying to make the drop on me. Then again, it’s nothing I couldn’t handle compared to what I had to deal with back on Earth and no I am not trying to brag or anything like that for it was a literal pain to deal with.” I say as I held onto my head as the memory of Kane and his generals cause a small headache to form.

“He ain’t lyin every pony.” Said Applejack as many eyes were on me some staring at me with shock and amazement while some looked at me with desire much to my bewilderment.

I also noticed the Twilight writing some stuff on a scroll with a quill in her magical aura. Though Pinkie seemed to smile at me honestly before letting out a giggle.

“Wowie no wonder you’re so strong. To think we’re all in the presence of a real-life superhero straight out of a comic book.” She said with a smile as the sight of her seems to ease the headache I was having as I smiled at her.

Soon Eris appears and proceeds to wrap around me like a snake as she rubs her snout onto my cheek.

“Not to mention he is also stud don’t you all agree?” she says as she continued to rub onto my cheek while also noticing the blushes that the other mares were having which was weird to me because I didn’t know why they were reacting that way.

“By the way this handsome stud also has a talent with music. Why not sing us a song us a song Frankie boy?” said Eris much to my shock because I wondered how she knew about that.

3rd POV

Frank stared at Eris with wide eyes as the other ponies started to cheer at him to sing as Pinkie disappears than reappears with a boombox and microphone as Eris coils out off from Franks body as Frank was given the mic and was becoming nervous as the crowd was looking at him. Soon Celestia and Luna walked over to Eris with anger on their faces while Eris smirks at them.

“What are you doing Eris?” asked Celestia as Luna says her piece.

“Why would you put Sir McCloud on the spot like that? Are you trying to make a fool out of him in front of our ponies?” said Luna as the chaos goddess giggles at the two princesses.

“Oh, calm your butts down, after all you might like what Frank is about to do.” She said pointing toward the human as Pinkie is seen whispering the song she was about to play as Frank is shocked, but later nods at her as Pinkie moves toward the boombox before pushing play onto the device and as Frank heard the song begin everything around him fades to black as the song starts to take over.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KEI4qSrkPAs

Note: song doesn’t belong to me.

A he sang the first part of the song every pony had all eyes on him as he continued on with the song and as the second began he began to let off a dance reminiscent to the king of pop as the other ponies began to move a bit to the beat of the song. Yet his movements draw the mares and some stallions closer to him as Celestia and Luna were also drawn to this as if being drawn by a hypnotic force emanating from the human. The mane 6 were shocked as well as they also started to dance while also keeping track of Franks movements. Just as he sang the slow part of the song every pony began to see him differently some of as an earth pony stallion, a unicorn stallion, Pegasus stallion, and to the princesses an alicorn stallion and just a the beat drops everyone was engulfed in a force as they all started dancing not noticing the glow Frank was giving off as it looked as if he was covered in white as he continued to sing while also twirling around. It was then that the song came to an end as everyone began to cheer for him some clapping as they were panting as if the human had taken their breath out of them as Frank rubs the back of his head sheepishly at the praise.

“That was awesome big guy!” said Rainbow as Rarity spoke up.

“Darling that was truly divine I didn’t think you had such a voice.” She said as the human chuckled at this.

“Yeah, I guess you could say its my special talent, back home many called me the human radio because of how I am able to sing like the artist of the song.” He said as every pony were amazed at this.

“How about another song?” asked Pinkie Pie as every pony cheered in agreement as Frank sighed at this.

“Why not?” he said as every pony cheered as Pinkie whispered the next song to his ear as Frank nods at her.

And just as he presses play onto the boombox Frank was then taken over by the music as the next song played.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=QH0zo6AcP6g

Note: Song doesn’t belong to me.

He begins singing in language that none have ever heard of, yet it had the added effect of grabbing the mare’s attention as he begins to dance in a way that were he moves his hips and twirl a movement never seen before. Some of the mare seem to swoon at his words some even passing out by his words as they all began to dance along him in the heat of the moment, he pulls over Celestia as they both engage in a tango dance. Though this was a surprise for the solar princess she didn’t mind as she enjoyed every minute of the dance, they were in it wasn’t until after she was twirled away that Frank pulled in Luna who was red in the face, but was able to keep up to the humans movements as they danced and danced. And as the song ended every pony cheered at Frank as both Celestia and Luna clapped at the human as he bowed to the crowd before handing the mic to Pinkie.

The party really went into full swing and one that the human will remember for the rest of his life on Equestria. Little did he know that his performance had ignited a fire between him and the princesses as their hearts continued to beat at a much faster rate as they stared longingly at their beloved human. Though it would seem that he had also caught the eye of some of the mares here in Ponyvile who they are is still a mystery, but the human better watch out because starting today it will be open season for his heart.

Author's Note

okay heres a new chapter though i am sorry that it isn't as exciting like the others but i have been meaning to write a chapter like this especially with one a Spanish song. Any way hope you guys like this chapter and will see you in the next post.

See ya then.

Chapter 18: another demonstration

Chapter 18: Another demonstration

3rd POV

Location: beneath the Crystal Empire

Deep within the underground caverns of the Crystal Empire a unicorn stallion as he reviews the plans of the empire as it was marked with areas where his associates would strike. This was Shining Armor former prince of the Crystal Empire now a wanted fugitive whose crimes against the other races was brought to light. As the stallion remembered what had happened before he was forced to go on the run how he remembered his ex-wife ordering the guards after him as well as the purple dragon named Barb had cracked his horn after trying to attack the pink alicorn. How the memory of that still burns within the confines of his mind as he clenches his fist in anger only for his look of anger to shift into a mad grin as his crystal horn glimmered in an orange aura.

“Soon you will all pay….”

Location: Castle of friendship

Meanwhile in Ponyvile once the party had come to an end every pony said the goodbyes while the mane 6 began to clean up the mess left behind only for it to be done in 10 minutes thanks to Frank’s super speed as he left the castle completely spotless. Rainbow was impressed at the human’s speed though she couldn’t help but feel of sense of jealousy at how fast he was on his feet.

“Amazing you’re able to move around at a fast pace just like me and Rainbow Dash.” Said Pinkie as it reminded him of a scene from the show where she was able to able to catch up to Dash on foot.

“You got that right. Though it was all made possible thanks to the gauntlet on my arm.” He said motioning to his right hand that was covered in leather glove as this caught Twilight’s attention.

“Dash did mention that you had a metal hand with a strange symbol on it. Can you show it to us?” asked Twilight as this draws the others to him.

Seeing the eager looks at the mares along with the reassuring looks from Celestia and Luna, Frank agreed and just as he was about to remove his glove he looks toward the group.

“Just don’t freak out, okay?” he said as he removes the glove revealing his metal arm with had the girls go wide-eyed at as it shined thanks to the light in the room while also revealing the omega symbol emblaze on the back of his hand.

This had startled the mares by the sight as it looked as if the skin had fused with his arm as the fingers of his hand looked like claws. Fluttershy then approaches Frank and begins to trace the outlines of his hand as Twilight also examines it mainly toward the symbol on his hand.

“Did it hurt?” asked the yellow mare as Frank nods at her.

“It did, it felt as if my arm was covered in liquid metal as well as little needles stabbing my nerves.” He said to which Fluttershy wraps her arms around him as Pinkie did the same from behind him.

“I am very sorry that you had to go through that Frank.” She said as Frank patted her and Pinkie on their heads as he smiled at the cute display not noticing the jealous looks on Celestia and Luna faces as the two mares let go of them before giving him a kind smile.

“Frank just out of curiosity what does the symbol on your hand mean?” asked Twilight as everyone looked at him especially the two princesses who were also curious about the mark on his hand.

“Back on Earth the symbol is called *Omega*. It’s the 24th and last letter of the Greek alphabet though I am not sure why I was given this mark for it just appeared once the gauntlet had bonded to my arm. Along with having my appearance being altered as well as giving me a new pair of eyes.” I say as everyone around him looked at him with wide eyes. Though the princesses had learned about Franks true age they were surprised to hear that his eyes were altered.

“Wait your appearance was altered?” Asked Rainbow as Frank nodded as he sighed at having to tell them about his age.

“Yeah, in fact what you see before you is how used to look like when I was 18 years old when in reality I am actually 35. Also, my eyes were originally blue before obtaining the gauntlet which turned into golden slitted eyes though like the mark on my hand, I am not sure why they look like that.” He explained as Eris pops from out of nowhere and coils around him.

“Oh, and how lovely those eyes look on you though I do wonder what you used to look like before the gauntlet made you younger.” Said Eris as Frank rolls her eyes.

“Wait a minute you mentioned how this was what you looked like when you were 18. How in Equestria are you so built and are most humans this heavily built like you?” Asked Twilight as Frank chuckles at the expression on the purple alicorn as her hair was now frazzled as her eye began to twitch.

“No, not every human is as built as me at least not without using muscle enhancements. I got this way thanks to having my fathers’ genes who was also heavily built though I admit it was an issue growing up since many people would often think that I was older than I really am. Not to mention most guys back home were afraid of me and the girls though it did grab the attention of various body builders who saw me as some muscle god while also drawing the attention of some older women.” He said as everyone chuckled at him as Rainbow imagined him being surrounded by the muscle stallions like Bulk Biceps who kneel before him while the princesses imagine him being chased by some of the more adult females from his world.

Twilight was writing down all of this in a scroll and quill she conjured up wanting to record all of this on her notes as Rarity approached him.

“Rainbow had also mentioned that you also possess some unique abilities as well.” said Rarity as Frank nodded at her.

“If you like I could show you all exactly what I am capable of if you like that is. Though I suggest we do this outside of the castle to avoid any unnecessary damage.” He said pointing toward the hole on the ceiling from being startled when the ponies surprised him.

Twilights eyes began to sparkle at Franks proposition.

“Oh yes I have been meaning to see your abilities in action from what Rainbow had told me.” She said as Frank nods before they all proceeded to exit out from the castle and in the courtyard as Eris gets off from the human as Frank begins to demonstrate his abilities to the girls.

First showing his basic abilities like the cryo-beams, dragons’ breath, solar cannon, and Lunar spear which had the girls completely mesmerized at the sight minus the princesses who had already seen a while back. Twilight had become fascinated once Frank explained that by absorbing sunlight and moonlight, he is able to perform the Solar Cannon and Lunar spear while also performing some unique attacks. He then proceeds to show them his strength by thrusting his hand onto the dirt before pulling and lifting a chunk of the earth over his head which surprised the mares around him before placing it back onto the ground. Frank then lowers himself down before launching himself into the air as he is seen blasting off into the air as everyone along with any nearby ponies began to watch as he soared through the air without wings. Rainbows and Fluttershy’s eyes go wide as their wings stood up as the human flew up higher making various turns and twirls within the sky before landing gracefully on the ground.

“SO…AWESOME…” said an excited Rainbow as Frank walks toward them.

“These are some of the abilities I obtained as the gauntlet grants me new ones after defeating the generals that invaded earth. I had also obtained new abilities after facing off against some of the villains who obtained power from a unique source though I am not sure if it’s a good idea to present to you that is if Princess Celestia and Princess Luna would allow it.” He said to which the royal sisters nodded at him as Frank starts off by showing his dark form.

His entire body was covered in a dark aura as a large double-bladed axe appeared on his right hand as he turned to the group with the axe resting on his shoulder as they all watched as he let off a dark presence while also noticing how his eyes turned black, yet his golden irises remained the same. He then proceeds to show off his skills with the axe as he presented various combos and strikes that would usually be too slow for someone who uses an axe of that size as Frank then throws it forward as the axe spirals like that of a buzzsaw to before it stops in place before returning toward the humans’ right hand with ease. Frank than reverts into his normal state as the dark aura fades from his body as the axe disappears as the black around his eyes had faded as he looks back to the mares who seem to be shaking a bit to which he sighed at. It was then that Celestia stepped in before things went south.

“Frank had obtained this ability after defeating Garble who used a black crystal to turn into a black dragon. The gauntlet had absorbed the dark energy from the crystal which granted him his dark form though unlike the many ponies who were corrupted using dark magic Frank is able to control the power without succumbing to its influence.” She said as manages to calm the mares worries though Dash seemed amazed at the whole thing while Twilight was writing down notes.

“Sir McCloud why not show your other ability that you obtained after saving Canterlot?” said Luna as all eyes were now on Frank as this draws the attention of Twilight and Rarity who had heard about the attack on Canterlot.

Frank nods at Luna as he raises his right hand forward as a bright flash was made startling the mares but as it fades, they now see him with a large two-handed Warhammer with yellow crystals sticking out from the hammer as Frank’s body was covered in electricity. He then proceeds to twirl the weapon around as the hammer sparked with electricity with each swing he made before he slams the pummel of the weapon down on the ground as 5 bolts of lightning shot out from the hammer and hit the ground. Once that was done, he then reverts to normal as the hammer then disappears as the human looks back to the slack jawed faces of the mane 6 as he chuckled at their expression.

“This ability he acquired after defeating our nephew who after obtaining a crown with a yellow crystal turned into a giant golem with crystals that let off an electric charge. Though I like to point out that Sir McCloud was able to handle himself well against the golems who were twice his size, yet his strength was able to crush the golems into rubble while also bringing down our nephew who was trying to take over Canterlot.” said Luna as the girls go wide-eyed for, they had heard about the attack on Canterlot though Rarity was incredibly happy to hear of the pompous prince’s demise.

“That’s not only the only thing.” He said as Franks body was covered in greenish aura as his eyes glowed red as a green scythe appeared on his right hand as he begins to twirl it around before slamming the pummel on the ground leaving out a ghostly aura around him.

The sight of the aura startled the mares for they had never seen such power however Twilight found herself trembling in fear by the sinister form of magic Frank was emanating. He then proceeds to perform various swings and strikes with the scythe as the blade of the weapon slices through the air while also letting out a metallic ringing with each swing. Along with leaving a ghostly green trail with each swing and twirl of the weapon before setting the weapon down as he presses the pummel of the weapon onto the ground as Frank stood up straight. For a moment the girls saw him as a hooded figure wrapped in white bandages wearing a skeleton mask over his face as this sends a shiver down everyone’s spines. Frank lets out a sigh as the ghostly aura then fades from his body along with the scythe as he faces the group.

“I acquired this ability after having a run in with a necromancer back in the Everfree Forest who sicked his undead minions on me then proceeded to turn into a large skeleton dragon once he started to lose the fight.” He said as everyone minus the princesses go wide-eyed at this though not as much as Twilight.

“WAIT YOU FACED A NECROMANCER?!!!... B-but that’s impossible Necromancy was outlawed for many years now and knowledge of said magic had died out!!!” she said in a frantic tone to which Frank sighed at.

“He ain’t lyin Twi.” Said Applejack as Twilight seemed to be on the verge of a mental breakdown as Frank motioned her to breath.

“Easy Twilight just take a deep breath. And I’ll be honest I really wasn’t expecting to meet anyone like that or face any undead. And-…” he was cut off by the sound of rustling made as he turns his head and begins to sniff the air.

“Mint and Taffy?” he questioned before lighting up his hand in a blue aura as two familiar looking ponies were pulled out from the bush.

The first one as a unicorn mare with golden eyes, a minty green coat and green and white mane and tail, as she wore a black sweater over her a white shirt while also wearing a red skirt and black leggings down her legs.

The second one was an earth pony mare with blue eyes, a yellow coat a curly pink and blue mane and tail, as she wore a yellow and blue striped blouse with a bow in the shape of a bon bon with a blue skirt.

Note: this was the only image I could find of Bonbon and shout out to the artists for these designs.

Frank knew who these two were for they were two of the most popular ponies in the fandom as he held the two up by the scruff of their clothes as the earth pony smiled at him sheepishly while the minty green unicorn stared at him with stars in her eyes.

Frank POV

I looked at these two with a raised eyebrow as the girls then came to me as Twilight, Dash, and Applejack came beside me.

“Lyra? Bonbon? What are you two doing here and why were you spying on Frank here?” asked Dash as Frank nodded.

“I would like to know that as well.” he said to the two mare though what happens next is a shock to me and the others in place as Lyra slides out from her black hoodie before jumping onto Franks body and proceeds to wrap her arms and legs around me as she starts to nuzzle onto my chest.

“LYRA WHAT IN EQUESTRIA ARE YOU DOING??!!!” screamed out Twilight as the mint-colored unicorn ignored her as I placed Bonbon down on the ground.

“I am sorry about this. When she heard that a human had arrived and saved Ponyvile she had been adamant on meeting you but was kept busy due to work and this was her only chance at meeting you.” Said Bonbon who looked apologetic to me.

I was about to tell her that it was alright until I felt her nose pressed against me as she began to sniff into my shirt heavily which made me even more uncomfortable.

“QUITA ME LA, QUITA ME LA!!!!” I yelled out as I was about to pull her off me only for someone else to beat me to the punch as a gold and blue aura surrounded Lyra as she was pulled off from me as she is then tossed toward a nearby tree where she slams onto its trunk.

It was then that Celestia and Luna stepped in with kind smiles on their faces, yet they were giving off a dark aura which made the girls shiver for they had never seen this side of the princesses and neither did I.

“Please refrain from doing something that would make our dear human uncomfortable.” Said Celestia in a sweet motherly tone yet she gave off a vibe that said you better listen or be annihilated.

Lyra sat up and after shaking her head from the dizziness, but once the princesses’ words had registered the mint green unicorn immediately nodded as Bonbon helps her up onto her hooves.

“Sorry about that your highness Lyra is a big fan of humans so when she heard about Frank coming to Ponyvile she was adamant to see him. Though I wish she didn’t have to go stalker crazy like usual.” She jabbed as Lyra pouted at her.

“Hey, I just wanted to observe the human from a far after all he is the first human in existence here. Especially since every pony else made fun of me for even mentioning humans to the professors back in Canterlot.” she said as Bonbon facepalmed at her unicorn friend.

“But was it necessary to latch onto him and proceed to sniff his chest?” Questioned Twilight as Lyra looked at her.

“I just wanted to know what he smelled like since I was curious how a human would smell like. Speaking of which how were you able to fine me and Bonbon?” she said not noticing the looks of annoyance from the other girls and the hateful gaze from the princesses as I said at her.

“I was able to notice you two thanks to my enhanced hearing and smell. I heard a twig snap to my side and smelled the scent of mint and taffy though the smell of mint seems to be stronger now that I think about it.” I say which causes the mares to blush much to my confusion as Bonbon stares at Lyra with a glare to which the green unicorn mare grins sheepishly at her.

“Wait you can smell our scents?” asked Pinkie Pie as I nod to her.

“That right. Like for instance I can smell freshly baked cakes from you Pinkie. And the smell of daisy’s coming from Fluttershy and the scent of Marshmallows from Rarity. I also smell Lavender from Twilight, the scent of blue raspberry from Rainbow Dash, and the smell of apples from Applejack. Though I seem to be getting a stronger scent of Lemon from Princess Celestia and Blueberry from Princess Luna for some reason.” I say which surprises the girls though I noticed Celestia and Luna blushing a storm at my words much to my confusion.

“Y porque los dos estan rojo?” I said to as everyone looked at me with a confused gaze.

Note: He said what why are you two red?

“Wait what? What did ya say?” asked Rainbow Dash as I then realized something.

“Oh right. I also have a second language called Spanish which is something I learned since my father is Mexican along with his side of the family. Though I will apologize for saying things in Spanish for I tend to blurt certain words and sentences in said language from time to time.” I say to which the mares all nodded at me.

“That’s very interesting. But what about your mothers’ side?” asked the purple unicorn as my expression went dark at the question which the girls had noticed as I looked away from them.

“I don’t like to talk about them, lets just say my mother had to distance herself away from her family.” I said as the mares seem to be concerned at my world though not as much as Celestia and Luna god bless their souls.

“So, any more questions you would like to ask?” I said toward the group as Twilight raised her hand to which I nodded at her.

“Are you able to use magic? I asked because I noticed how you were able to use magic on both Lyra and Bonbon when you levitated them off the ground.” she asked however the question made me nervous since I wasn’t sure how to explain especially since they don’t know that Nightmare Moon is still alive.

But just before I could say anything Luna steps in.

“Before he could not use magic, but after a sparring match between me and Sir McCloud he had acquired the magic of an alicorn, my magic to be precise.” Said Luna as all the mares looked me with wide-eyes and mouths agape.

Luna then motions me to demonstrate to which I channeled the magic within me as my hands glowed with a familiar blue aura which surprises the girls though I did notice Celestia looking away with a pout on her face. God that is cute wait… God damn it stop it brain!!

“How is that possible? This shouldn’t be possible!! This can’t be possible!!!” said Twilight as she began to look even more frantic at the news. So, to stop her I proceeded to boop her on the noes with my left finger as she goes cross-eyed before covering her nose.

“Why did you do that?” asked the purple unicorn as I chuckled at her expression.

“Sorry, but I had to do something otherwise you would have had a mental break down.” I said as Twilight sighed at me before conjuring a book as she turns a few pages and hands me the book to me where a spell was shown to me.

It was an illusion spell which would allow me to shapeshift into something else kind of like a changeling as I looked back at the mare with a raised eyebrow.

“Trying using this spell listed on the page to prove to me that you have magic.” She said crossing her arms as looked back at the book.

Not seeing an issue to this I began to read the spell and how it worked as I concentrated the magic to my hands as my body was covered in a blue aura followed by a bright flash. Once the light had fade I opened my eyes and noticed the girls looking at me with wide-eyes as Rarity passes out along with Lyra. Celestia and Luna however were looking at me with even more shock as their wings stood up straight much to my surprise.

“What why are you girls looking at me like-…” I cut myself off as Eris conjures up a mirror to my side and was surprised at what I was looking at.

My entire form had altered to that of a bipedal alicorn stallion though unlike Celestia and Luna I appeared to have some unique body parts. To start off I had a tannish brown coat as parts of my body had splotches of white with a black spikey mane and tail though what stood out were the cloven hooves where my feet were. Followed by the pair of tannish brown bat wings on my back and the curved horn on my head as the fangs stood out from my mouth much to my shock.

“Huh so this is what I would look like if I was an alicorn.” I say in a neutral tone.

“THIS IS AMAZING!!!!!”

“THAT’S SO AWESOME!!!!”

Said both Twilight and Rainbow Dash as the two began to examine him from all sides as Twilight was writing down more notes as Rainbow examined the wings and horn on my body.

“Hey, can you move your wings or us your horn?” asked Dash as I proceeded to move my wings around me which resulted into me accidentally grabbing Twilight to my side as she was pressed onto my chest much to our embarrassment as I lit up my horn as I moved the purple alicorn off from me and back onto her hooves as we both looked away from each other still embarrassed at what had just happened. And it got worse once the other girls started to giggle at us it was then that I notice the royal sisters as I smiled at them.

“So, what do you two, think of my new look?” I say though what happens next was so unexpected.

Both were red in the face before having a massive nosebleed before the two collapses onto the ground with blood dripping from the noses as their turned into literal spirals. It was then that I was hit with a flash as it begins to hurt my eyes causing me to cover them up as I heard something bouncing beside me

“This will go great in my photo book.” She said as I try to get my vision back.

“Is that normal?” asked the concerned voice of Fluttershy as I blinked a few times as my vision comes back to me.

“Not really and Miss Pie please don’t ever use the flash when taking a picture around me. I have sensitive eyes so something like a flash would temporarily blind me.” I say as my vision comes back to me.

Eris snickers at all of this as the girls along with me helped bring the princesses to the castle of friendship, but not before I snapped myself back as a human as Eris coils around me.

“Aww I actually liked that look you had.” She said and instead of arguing with her I decided to the caress her cheek as she close her eyes and began to rub the side of her face onto the side of my neck as we entered back to the castle.

Author's Note

Well here is another chapter done and i am currently working on the next one hope you guys enjoy.

And i will see you in the next post

Chapter 19: EXPERIMENT TIME YAY!!!

Chapter 19: EXPERIMENT TIME YAY!!!

Frank POV

Location: Castle of Friendship

Once we brought the Princesses and Lyra inside Fluttershy and Rarity were able to help them recovered from their nosebleed and were able to get back onto their hooves. I did ask why they reacted that way when I turned myself into an alicorn to which they went red in the face and were looking away from me for some odd reason. They then explained that the reason for their reaction was due to never seeing a male alicorn before especially one with some unique features as well though what made it odd was when they mentioned that I was handsome in that form. Hearing that caused me to blush for some reason as I tried to calm myself down while also wondering why I was reacting this way for it had been a while since I made felt that way.

“That was amazing dear, though this makes me wonder if your able to transform into other races than an alicorn.” Said Rarity as an idea came into my mind as I decided to try out the spell again.

Lighting up my hands I was then engulfed in a blue aura as my body was then covered in the same aura and as it fades I now had the appearance of an earth pony stallion as now with a tan brown coat, black mane and tail, though I noticed some parts of my body being more muscular then before.

“Well, this is new in this form I look more like my dad.” I said though this causes many of the mares to go wide-eyed at me. However, Bonbon, Pinkie, and Applejack seem to go red in the face as their tails began to wag like that of a dog which looked a bit funny to me.

Both Twilight and Lyra summoned a scroll as they began to write down notes about this as Eris takes pictures of me. I then decided to try again as only this time I spined around as my body was covered in the same blue aura before it fades as I stop my spin then presented myself as a Pegasus stallion at least that’s what I thought until I got a good look at myself. My body seemed to look more slimmer with some muscle on my body as my coat had changed to a greyish color, as my mane and tail turned white and on my back were a pair of bat wings while also having some bat ears and my fangs were now more visible.

“Well this is new.” I said as I notice the girls staring at me with disbelief though not as much as Luna, Rainbow, and Fluttershy who had their wings up though I didn’t think Fluttershy would react that way.

Both Twilight and Lyra took more notes as Eris took more pictures much to my amusement

I then decided to do it a third time as I spun around and was now in the form of a unicorn stallion as I had a white coat, black mane and tail with red highlights, along with a thin black moustache above my lip, as I had a red curved horn as well.

As I admired my new look, I then notice Lyra, Twilight, and Rarity look at me with red faces as Rarity faints dreamily as she lands on her fainting couch which was brought thanks the fourth wall breaking powers by Pinkie Pie. Soon Twilight and Lyra wrote down even more notes as Eris took even more pictures of me as I then reverted into a human.

“This is simply amazing I have never seen any pony use magic to alter their appearance though may I ask why you shifted into a thestral instead of a Pegasus?” asked Twilight to which I shrug at her.

“Not sure I intended to turn myself into a Pegasus stallion, but for some reason I shifted into that of a thestral. Do you think this could be the result of having Luna’s magic that I turned into a nocturnal being?” I asked as Twilight had also wondered as well.

“Speaking of magic why not show your new sword Sir McCloud.” Said Luna as I nearly forgot to show the girls the sword I received from Faust as I grabbed my bag and proceeded to pull out the blade with the scabbard as I pulled it out from its sheath and presented it to the mares.

Each of the mares were in awe at the sword as it sparkled in the light before placing it back onto its sheath.

“That sword looks so awesome were did you get it?” asked an excited Rainbow Dash as I looked over to the royal sisters who nodded at me reassuring as I looked back at the group.

“Well to tell you the truth it was a gift from… Faust.” I said and upon saying that the entire room became quiet as the mares minus the royal sisters had wide-eyed expressions though not as much Twilight who proceeds to appear before me as she grips onto the collar with a crazed look on her face with her hair all messy and her wings up.

“HOW THE FUCK IS THAT POSSIBLE? YOU RECEIVED A GIFT FROM FAUST THE CREATOR OF THE VERY WORLD!!! THAT FAUST!!!!!!!”

She screamed at the top of my lungs using the Canterlot voice which caused me to yell out in pain as I covered my ears as Twilight was pulled off from me as my ears were ringing like hell.

3rd POV

Rainbow and Fluttershy help ease Frank who was on her knees as his hearing was slowly coming back to him while Celestia tries to calm a frantic Twilight down.

“Twilight please calm yourself.” Said Celestia as she held her former student in her magical aura as Twilight was going off.

“CALM DOWN? HOW AM I SUPPOSE TO CALM DOWN AFTER FINDING OUT THAT SOME PONY HAD RECEIVED A GIFT FROM FAUST!!!!!!!” She yelled out still using the voice yet again before a receiving some water to the face thanks to Eris as this manages to calm her down much to Celestia’s annoyance.

“Was that really necessary Eris?” asked Celestia as Eris sighs at her.

“Celly if I didn’t Twilight would still be rambling on after learning about Frankies gift from Faust plus we should be grateful that her yell didn’t hurt Frank’s hearing with how sensitive his ears are.” Responded Eris as Frank was helped back onto his feet.

“Hay dios mio….” He said as his hearing was coming back to him.

“You alright big guy?” asked Dash as the human nodded at her.

“Yeah I forgot to mention that any loud sounds can cause me harm due to my enhanced hearing and since Twilight used the Canterlot voice on me it was enough to have me on my knees though I didn’t think she had that ability.” Said Frank as Twilight had a guilty look on her face before approaching me.

“I am really sorry about that Frank I was just shocked about that bit of info that I went on a tangent again.” She said as Frank smiles at the mare.

“Its alright Twilight though I do admit that it was surprising for you to have pipes like that. But going back on the whole gift from Faust it was surprising since I wasn’t expecting to receive a gift let alone receiving her attention at all. Though I should point out something that the sword has.” Frank says as he points toward the mark in the pummel of the sword which was the 6-pointed star the very same star that resembles Twilights cutie mark as the other mares are surprised at this.

“Our mother had given this to Frank during his stay in the Everfree. However, she had also mentioned of a great evil that may cloud over the land as well as the neighboring kingdoms. And with what has happened the news has made us feel unedged.” Said Luna as Frank turns to her and Celestia.

“And as I said before I am willing to lend a hand whatever threat may arrive to harm the ponies of this land. Now if only I can understand how to use my own natural magic and know more about this new sword for I can sense some unique power emanating from the blade.” Said Frank as this catches the unicorns plus Twilight’s attention.

“What do you mean natural magic?” asked Rarity as Lyra stepped in.

“From what I learned from the legends of the humans some who are mages have their own natural magic that relates to a specific element.” She said as Frank sighs at this.

“Here’s the thing, where I come from magic is none-existent and are mainly portrayed as slight of hand tricks and are mostly shown in forms of fiction. So far I figured that my magic happens to be a wind element after having magical outburst back in the Everfree which left a large hole on the ground. Plus I blew away some nearby trees and bushes while also blasting out razors made of air which left cut marks all over the place.” Said Frank however this also reminds him of the incident that happened before arriving to the Everfree.

“Strange I never heard of anyone using elemental magic have you Twilight?” asked Lyra as Twilight began to wonder about it.

“I am afraid not Lyra I have never heard of any pony using elemental magic before.” Said Twilight as the royal sisters stepped in.

“Which is why we plan on teaching Frank on how to use his new magic. Though we may have to experiment on it since his magic may be different from how we use magic.” Said Celestia as the girls nodded at her.

“Speaking of experimenting Twilight, I remember Dash mentioning that you wished to do some experiment with me if I ever arrive to Ponyvile. How about we work on that?” said the human as all eyes were now on Twilight who looks away sheepishly was Celestia and Luna look at the mare with a raised eyebrow.

“Exactly what kind of experiments did you wish to do on Frank, dear Twilight? Asked Luna as Celestia said her piece.

“Surely nothing overboard like that would make dear Frank uncomfortable right?” asked Celestia as she and Luna looked at Twilight with a scary looking gaze one that Frank had seen only in anime where the character would have half of their face shrouded in darkness while their eyes glowed red.

“I-I-I-I just wanted to conduct some experiments on him to test out his abilities and to record it since this is the first time a being like him has ever been seen in Equestria. And I wanted to be the first to document a real life superhuman.” She said nervously though the princesses didn’t seem to be convinced until Frank saved her.

“I mean I don’t mind if its just to record some information about me after all this could be educational for her plus I may learn something new that I never knew.” Said the human trying to defuse the situation which seemed to work as the sisters seem to calm down. Though some of the other mare mainly Dash, Rarity, Applejack, and Bonbon were curious as to why the Princesses were reacting that way.

“So, Twilight, what kind of experiments did you have planned for today?” asked Frank as he turns to her as Twilight tries to ease herself after seeing the look both the princesses were giving her.

“Well…I was planning on doing some tests starting with some scans from my machine.” She said to which the human nodded as the two and the rest of the group followed them out from the current room to the lab.

The group are now in the lab as Frank was seen sitting on a chair as he wore a metal helmet with wires connected to it which also having some wires connected to various pads on the rest of his body. This was Twilights magical scanner as each wire began to sensed energy pulses to Frank’s body as it scans his body as the wires connected to a larger machine that was printing the results as Twilight was looking over the result and beside her was Lyra who was writing notes in her notebook from the data

“This is definitely a first for me but was it really necessary for me to be shirtless?” asked Frank as he had his jacket and shirt removed and was exposing his semi-muscular upper body.

“Sadly yes, I need the wires to scan every part of your body I do apologize if this makes you uncomfortable.” She says as Frank waves at her.

“Oh, it’s no issue besides I am used to being shirtless you wouldn’t believe how many times I lost a shirt from the fights I was in.” he said as this eases Twilights worries as Lyra wrote what he said down on her notes.

Little did they know that other mares were staring at the humans frame as the earth ponies mares wondered how the human got such a body. The Pegasus mares were also surprised at this as Dash seem to look at Frank with awe while Fluttershy was trying not to stare as her face turned red. Rarity however couldn’t help but stare at the human with a seductive gaze along with Eris as she wanted to coil around the handsome human like a snake. Celestia and Luna tried to calm themselves, but were having trouble as their hearts were beating at the sight of their human friend as their hearts were beating faster the longer they looked at him.

“Very interesting. From what I am getting from the scans you seem to have some unique elements from within your body structure. I am also getting scans of a very strong power source generating from within your body though whether its your magic or something else is still unknown for I have never seen something like this.” Said Twilight in both excitement and fascination as she and Lyra were both jotting down notes.

“Well, that’s no surprise after all with every new ability I receive the gauntlet reworks by DNA to use said abilities will also adapting it to my own blood to avoid any unnecessary mutation to my body. Though that energy source could be that same energy force that I used on Kane though I am still unsure how I used it at that time.” Said the human as Twilight and Lyra were interested in the humans words as Twilight removes all the pads from Franks body as well as the metal helmet on his head.

Once that was done Frank proceeds to stretch out his body which seem to entice the mares watching him as he moves around his body before looking back at Twilight.

“Alright so what’s next?” he asked as Twilight lights up her horn as she hands Frank 4 purple bracelets with a purple gem on it.

“Right now, we begin the physical test. These bracelets will calculate the amount of power you will use when running on your feet since Rainbow Dash mentioned that your able to run incredibly fast. So, lets head outside so that we can begin.” Said Twilight as Frank nods at her.

Location: Castle of Friendship/ Outside

The group were now outside from the castle as they all watch as Frank was getting ready for the run as he places the bracelets onto both of his wrists and ankles as Twilight gets beside him.

“Ready?” asked the purple alicorn as Frank gives her a thumbs up as Frank gets into a track stance as Rainbow has her wings out as the two were about to go fast.

“READY…SET…GO!!!” yelled out Twilight as Pinkie pulled out a trumpet and blasted out a sound as Frank and Dash were seen dashing forward leaving a dust trail as every pony else watched in amazement.

Both Frank and Dash were neck and neck as they move pass many of the residents who looked one in both amazements and awe as the two swirled around the town leaving a trail behind them with every turn as they then ran towards the mountain towards Canterlot. It was then that Frank decides to be like sonic as he then leaps off from the ground and on top of a nearby roof before continuing the run. As he then starts leaping from rooftop-to-rooftop Dash couldn’t help but stare at the sight as she tries to keep up with Frank who was now running toward the side of the castle as he waves at the nearby guards who wave back to him as he runs up the side of the tower. As he now finds himself at the top of the tower as he takes a good look at the view of the entire kingdom before running down the side and back toward Ponyvile. Dash is seen behind him as she tries to fly beside him but was finding trouble as her wings began to ache and it was at that moment that she is distracted as she crashes onto a nearby lightning cloud as she is then electrocuted and was going down. She sees herself going down as she closes her eyes awaiting the impact of the ground only for nothing to arrive as she opens her eyes only to see herself in Frank’s arms as the man saw what had happened to her and was able to catch her before she could hit the ground. Dash notices the position she was in as her face turns red for being carried in the arms of a stallion like a bride at her wedding as Frank looked at her with a concerned gaze.

“You okay Dash?” asked Frank as Dash looks away but nods at him either way.

“Y-yeah, I am fine…t-thanks for catching me.” She responded as Frank takes notice of the dark grey thunder cloud then let off a small shock.

“Can you still fly?” asked Frank as Dash shook his head as Frank sighs at this.

“Okay if that’s the case then you might want to hold onto me.” He said and just as Dash was about to ask why Frank continued the run as Dash yell out by the sudden speed but after a while was finding it to be really fun to be riding at such speed like that.

Once Frank arrived the castle he then makes a stop as both feet were now forward making the same sound that a car does when you pull the breaks as he stops before the group. They then run towards him once they notice Dash in his arms who was still frozen in place as her eyes were now pin pricks.

“What in same hill happened?” asked Applejack as Frank then explained himself.

“Dash crashed into a nearby dark grey cloud and was literally shocked by it and was unable to fly so I figured I would carry her back here.” He said as he pulls out the bracelets on his limbs before presenting them to Twilight.

Once the alicorn takes notice of them she and Lyra are shocked to see that the gems had cracked and were letting off black smoke as Frank smiles at them sheepishly.

“It would appear Sir McCloud’s speed cannot be measured in the normal fashion.” Said Luna sounding impressed at the human’s speed.

“To think he has such stamina makes you wonder what his stamina is like in bed.” Commented Eris which causes many of the mares to go red as Celestia smacks her upside the head while Frank rolls her eyes at her comment.

“Well since I am unable to measure the power of your speed lets move on ahead with your power mainly your power with the sun and moon. Here put this on.” She says before handing him another item with a gem this time it was a headband as Frank places it over his head.

“Okay lets just hope this one doesn’t go out like the others. Though I suggest you all stepped back just to be safe.” He said as the mares stepped back as Frank decided to start off by using his ability of the sun.

He powers up as his body was covered in a golden aura yet as the headband was glowing brightly before…

BOOM!!!

Like the bracelets the gem on the headband shatters will also exploding on Franks entire head thankfully his invulnerability had protected him, but it did leave his head covered him smoke and Sut.

“Frank are you alright?!!!” yelled out Celestia as she Luna rush over to him as Frank had a bewildered look on his face as he lets out a cough of smoke.

“Damn… that was…new I mean I have been hit with explosives before but never to the face.” he said still bewildered at the whole thing.

“I am so sorry Frank. If I had known that it would do that I wouldn’t have asked you to wear that in the first place.” Said Twilight as Frank waved at her nonchalantly.

“Its okay Miss Sparkle I was just surprised is all.” Said Frank though it sounded as if he was dazed at this.

“Mr. McCloud are alright?” asked Bonbon as Frank nods at her.

“So what’s next on the-…” he cuts himself off as he hears a set of voices who were screaming with fear as he turns to the direction of the sound while also sensing a dangerous presence.

“Girls I sense something in that direction. Follow me.” He said before dashing forward much to the surprise of the mares as they ran after the human who was running with incredible speed.

Frank POV

As I ran along the path I soon made a stop at a new location as I spotted a familiar looking treehouse in the area as I was drawn to 3 familiar fillies who were trapped within a cage made of black crystal as they struggled to get out. The first one was an earth pony filly with a red mane and tail, yellow coat, orange eyes, as she wore a yellow and red striped shirt with blue overalls, and a red bow on her mane. The second one was a unicorn filly with a purpled and pink mane and tail, white coat, green eyes, as she wore a white dress with green accents as had a diamond pattern around the waist. The third was a Pegasus filly with an purple mane and tail, orange coat, small wings, purple eyes, and wore a purple hoodie with a khaki shorts on as she tries to break the bars of the crystal cage.

Note: this was the only picture I could find with them as the proper age.

I knew who these fillies were for they were none other than the cutie mark crusaders Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo and just as I was about to free them, I felt a presence as another figure appears with a crystal fist charging at me to which I dodge as the figures fist hits the ground. And as I got into a fighting stance, I was able to get a good look at the figure before me only to go wide-eyed once I realized who it was. For it was none other than Tempest shadow a unicorn mare with a dark purple coat with a dark magenta mane and tail, as she wore here iconic outfit as a former member of the storm kings army which was a black skin tight outfit with dark metal plates though with this outfit her arms and legs were revealed.

Note: shout to the one who made this design.

Honestly, she looked bad ass, but what stood out the most was her horn which I recall was supposed to be broken as it was fused with a dark crystal as black veins spread throughout her head as her eyes were completely black as she stared at me with the gaze of a vicious animal.

“What the hell?” I say as the mare howled before charging towards me as her hands were covered in black crystals as they turn into claws as lunges toward me.

I manage to leap over her before firing my cryo-beam toward the corrupted Tempest, yet she manages to react to this as she leaps to the side before firing crystal projectiles at me as I raised my arm to block the attack. The projectiles bounce off from me, but just then I received a punch to the face knocking me to the side as I realized that she managed to strike will her projectiles distracted as her crystal covered hands that were once claws now turned into crystal gauntlets. I hit the ground hard as I got back up and as I raised my head I was able to spot Tempest who was about to deliver a right hook as I dodged the attack before delivering a right jab to her gut sending her back as her feet dragged within the dirt as she falls onto one knee while grabbing onto her gut while glaring at me as I got onto my feet.

“If you don’t surrender right now, I will be force to take you down.” I said as I got into a fighting stance as Tempest roared at me as she charges at me as I then pulled out my sword as I then blocked her attack as we then traded blows as both her claws and my blade collide with each other.

Clang, Clang, Clang, Clang, Clang, Clang, Clang, Clang, Clang, Clang, Clang…

Was the sound of our attacks colliding with each other before the two of us were now in a stalemate as the corrupted unicorn fires a beam of black energy as it hits me right in the face before receiving a punch to the gut, followed by a jab to the face, then strikes me with her claws hitting me in left side of my face and chest until finally head butting me. The attack causing a loud gong sound to be made as she staggers back a bit as I took this as the opportunity to fight back as I swing my blade at her hitting her right arm, left leg, before delivering a right jab to her chest as she goes flying and hitting a nearby tree.

It was then that the girls arrive as they notice the state I was in as parts of my clothes were either torn or sliced off as Celestia and Luna rush over to me.

“Frank what happened to you?!!” said Celestia in a worried tone as smiled at her.

“I am fine though I think you should be worried about them than me.” I said pointing towards the cutie mark crusaders who were wide-eyed probably from the fight as AJ, Rarity, and Dash had looks of terror when spotting the 3 fillies.

“Apple Bloom!!” yelled out AJ.

Sweetie Belle!!” yelled out Rarity.

“Scootalo!!!” yelled out Dash.

As all 3 mares rush over to the 3 fillies and it was then that a howl was made as Tempest manages to jump back into the scene now covered in dirt, pieces of bush, and splinters as she glared at me. I then heard the girls gasp in surprise though not as much as Twilight who was horrified at the sight of the corrupted unicorn.

“Tempest? What happened to you?!!” she said only for the corrupted unicorn to howl in anger as she then lunges toward Twilight as I then dashed forward and tackled Tempest onto the ground pining her down as she struggled to get up.

I then proceeded to grab the crystal horn on her forehead and proceeded to snap it off causing the mare to howl in pain before collapsing onto the ground as the corruption done on her had faded as she was back to her normal self. The princesses were then beside me as Twilight check on Tempest who was unconscious as parts of her outfit had a bunch of pieces torn off as I then held the crystal horn in my hand.

“*sigh* She is okay, but what happened to her?” asked the relieved Twilight as I held out the crystal as the other mares arrive along with the 3 fillies beside them.

“Is that…” said Celestia to which I nodded at her.

“She was using the same item that the others villains have been using to attack the kingdom.” Said Luna as I kneeled down to the unconscious unicorn.

“That’s right but I think this thing was placed onto her by force. Unlike the others this mare was like a wild beast while the others knew what they were doing.” I say as the crystal in hand began to spark with electricity and like what happened with the dragon it was then absorbed into my hand granting me a new power as my hands were now incased in crystal gauntlets which seemed to sparkle in the sun light.

Every pony stared at me with awe though not as much as Rarity who seemed to love the sight of the crystals around my hand as the Pegasus filly Scootaloo had sparkles in her eyes. Just then a loud groan was made as we look to the unicorn mare who lifted her eyed a bit as Twilight held her head up.

“Tempest what happened to you?” she asked as the unicorn mare tried to speak but was still week from what had happened to her but managed to say a few words as we all went wide-eyed at her words.

“Please…help…Crystal…empire…is…under…attack…”

Author's Note

This took so many rewrites but i am glad i managed to post this out already and will be working on the next chapter real soon hope you guys like it and will see you in the next post

Chapter 21: Battle for the Crystal Empire part 2 (re-edited)

Chapter 21: Battle for the Crystal Empire part 2

3rd POV

Near the borders of the Crystal Empire a set of airships were seen approaching the kingdom as soldiers dressed in solar style armor and lunar style armor resided within them and along with them were Princess Celestia and Princess Luna who were also in their battle armor as Celestial held her long sword while Luna held onto her scythe. Beside them was the Mane six as they look towards the kingdom as Twilight prayed that Cadence and Barb were alright. One of the soldiers soon approaches the two rulers as they both turn to him.

“Your majesties we will be arriving soon to the Crystal Empire and have already had the others armed and ready for battle.” He said as both rulers nodded at the soldier before looking towards the Empire.

Both thinking about Frank as they hoped that he was doing alright especially after learning that Queen Umbra had returned. Just then a pillar of purple light is seen shooting out from the castle followed by a loud roar that seems to have echoed throughout the kingdom as this startle’s everyone within the airship. The sisters are wide-eyed at the sight, as their concern for their human friend had skyrocketed as a shiver ran down their spines at the malicious power emanating from the pillar. Twilight and her friends were also worried about this as well though one them mentioned how the roar was familiar to the one Frank had made back in the Everfree as both princesses prayed that their beloved human would be alright…

Moments earlier

Running down the hall Frank is seen dashing with incredible speed as he tries to look for Cadence and Barb and thanks to his enhanced smell, he was able to smell their scent as he is then led to a trail towards the girls. However, he would soon turn pale once his nose picked up a certain sent which caused him to go even faster for it was the scent of blood as he is seen running toward the courtyard where he finds the two and goes completely wide-eyed to what was in front of him. As he saw Cadence laying on the ground in a pool of her own blood as Barb was on her knees as tears ran down her eyes as an armored figure loomed over the downed princess with a blooded broadsword in hand.

Without warning Frank rushes towards the figure before delivering a power drop kick as he hits the armored figure with enough force to send him flying towards the wall where the figure is seen crashing through various walls and away from the 3. Once that was done Frank then rushes over to Cadence only to go wide-eyed at the princesses’ condition as she had a large slash across her chest and was losing a lot of blood as she holds onto her side. The sight of this caused Frank to have a flashback of his sister and how she was horribly damaged during the first battle against the invaders as Frank shakes his head as a thought came into mind as he reaches inside his thigh bag in search of a familiar canister.

“Come on God damn it where is it?... Aha got it!!” he said pulling out the canister of Bio-Armor along with a syringe as he opens the cannister and proceeds to fill the syringe with its contents before looking over to Cadence.

Holding her head up she looks to Frank as her eyes begin to dim from the blood loss as Frank stared back at her with a calm gaze even though he was terrified on the inside.

“Don’t worry Cadence I will save you.” He said to her as Frank pierces the syringe onto her neck injecting her with the serum as it enters her blood stream however, she then begins to convulse as her veins begin to pulsate as the nano-bots travel throughout her body.

“Cadence just hold on. It will all be over soon just taken it easy.” Said Frank he holds onto Cadence as she continues to convulse, but after 5 minutes she begins to calm down as the nano-bots did quick work onto her wound as it rapidly heals up while also strengthening her skin. However, this also manages to knock her on conscious as the effects of the nano-bots did strain her body a bit as I gently placed her head down on the ground. Barb crawls towards them and is wide-eyed at the sight of the princess who was once bleeding out but was now healed but seemed to be still weak from the blood loss as laid on the floor while Frank sighed in relief knowing that the serum worked.

“H-how is this possible I thought she was done for after taking that hit.” She said as Frank begins to check Cadences wound with was sealed with his right hand however it was then that he sensed something within her as he then places his hand over her belly and wide-eyed at what he felt.

“She’s…pregnant!!!” he said in surprise as Barb was also shocked to hear this and was about to question him about how he knew until the armored figure reappeared after being kicked through various crystal walls as Frank and Barb turn to him.

Upon closer inspection the figure seems to have the appearance of a Black Knight as it had red spikes on his shoulder, larger stature, black cloak, and with a broadsword in his left hand. The knight was also missing his helmet only to reveal to be someone that both Cadence and Barb were scared to see again for it was none other than the former prince Shinning Armor as he walked toward the group with an annoyed expression while also sporting a new orange crystal horn on his head. The former prince narrowed his eyes at the girls until he notices the human as he forms a smirk before placing his broadsword over his shoulder.

“So, the great hero of Canterlot finally shows himself. I had been wondering when you would arrive Mr. McCloud.” Said Shining as Frank was completely silent to which the Armor raised an eyebrow at.

“Silent type huh? Well, no matter though I should thank you for dealing with the mad Queen and her crystal soldiers now no one will get in my way to take over this kingdom and to have my revenge on the two who branded me a criminal. Me a pony who wished to protect my home from the heartless races from outside of the kingdom who plan to harm the ponies and to make matters worse my former wife and sister had me exiled from the kingdom and I was forced to go on the run. Well guess what I have returned and have come to get revenge on those who had betrayed me, and I am not alone.” He says as he snaps his fingers as a group of large ape like beings appeared around him armed with the same black armor that Shining wore however they each had a helmet with a strange seal as their eyes had a sinister glow.

“As you can see, I wasn’t alone as I came across some of the remnants of the Storm Kings army and after doing some alterations to their minds, they now serve me and only me. Now then you overgrown monkeys…KILL THE THREE!!” ordered Shining as 6 of the storm guards went charging towards the girls and Frank as the first one swung its axe toward the human until…

POW!!!!!

The soldier is punched right in the face as he is sent flying before hitting the wall this manages to distract the other storm guard as Frank dashes toward the second one as he delivers a swift kick sending him flying like a soccer ball out and over the yard. The others go wide-eyed at this as Frank turns to them as his eyes glowed blue before firing twin beams of energy one of storm guards is then incased in ice and unmoving. One of them tries to attack him from behind only for Frank to turn around and blasts him with a wave fire sending the guard back as most of his body was covered ash and soot. The two remaining guards then aimed their scepters at the human and fired blue energy projectiles at him which explode upon impact as a dust cloud covered the area, but as the dust settles they become shocked to see the human unaffected from the attack as he points his index finger toward on of them before firing a beam of yellow light as it hits one of the guards in the chest before exploding right on the spot. Before the last one could react, he is then smacked across the face by an energy spear as Frank then twirls the spear around before delivering various strikes to guard from all directions.

Frank then thrusts his spear forward which sends the guard flying before hitting the floor hard as Barb and Shining stared at the human with shock after witnessing what Frank had done as the human then lifts his spear then throws it towards Shining ducks down voiding the spear as it hits a piece of his mane. And in the blink on an eye Frank appears before Shining with his arms crossed as Frank stared at Armor with a cold gaze which causes the former prince to step back for a bit.

“Any more subordinates you wish to send to fight your battles for you?” asked Frank as Shining glared at him.

Frank POV

I stared at Shining with a burning hatred he pulled out his sword and was charging at me which meant he was going to fight me as Shining swung his sword to which I dodge to the right and as he swung again, I dodged to the left. The former prince seems to have gotten angrier as he then delivers a barrage of sword swings as I dodge each strike with ease and was feeling unamused at the former prince as I then decided to end this as Shining swung his sword in the left to which I did something that one punch man did.

As I stopped the blade with my teeth before biting into it as it shattered into pieces as I spat out the left-over pieces as Shining stared back at me with disbelief in his eyes.

“Are you done?” I asked as Shining tosses the broken sword to the said as his horn lights up as a battle axe appears in his hand as Armor brings it down to my head as I catch it with 3 of my fingers stopping it in place.

“Interesting ability you have there. But not enough.” I said before slapping him across the face as the force of the slap sends him back a few steps followed by another one which manages to knock a few of the unicorns’ teeth.

“What’s wrong I thought you wanted to kill me?” I said before jabbing him in the face breaking his nose as Shining places his hands over his broken snout as he glared back at me.

“Not so fun now, is it?” I asked as he then light up his horn and proceeded to summon multiple energy weapons from axes, swords, spears, and daggers as he shoots them towards me.

I rolled my eyes at this and proceeded to kick and punch and deflect each energy weapon sent my way as they all were knocked back some of them shattered or impaled onto the ground until no more came to me as I look back at Shining who was wide-eyed at this while noticing a slight tremble on his hooves.

“Let me ask you something. You did all this all because Cadence revealed you of being a racist who did horrible crimes against those that weren’t ponies along with other ponies with the same belief as yours? If that’s the case, then you must be the biggest idiot that I have ever met then again, its idiots like you that always cause problems like this. And what you did to Cadence was out of line and I won’t let that slide PENDEJO!!!” I said as I cracked my knuckles as they let off an audible cracking sound as the prick then stared me with angry gaze.

“LIKE I GIVE A SHIT FOR THAT DAMN MARE AFTER SHE HAD REVEALED MY SECRET TO THE KINGDOM, I WAS BRANDED A TRAITOR TO THE KINGDOM FOR DOING WHAT WAS NECESSARY TO KEEP MY PEOPLE SAFE!!” He yelled as he conjured a spiked mace on his left hand before swinging it to which I dodge before jabbing him with my right fist as I then responded to him.

“FROM WHAT? ALL YOU AND YOUR CROONIES DID WAS HARM INNOCENT CIVILIANS WHO YOU BRANDED A THREAT TO THE PONIES. JUST LIKE HOW YOU HARMED CHRYSALIS AND HER CHANGELINGS WHEN ALL SHE WANTED WAS HELP FROM CELESTIA WHICH THEN CAUSED THE INVASION IN THE CANTERLOT WEDDING. AND LET’S NOT FORGET YOU JUST TRIED TO KILL CADENCE ALONG WITH THE BABY FORMING INSIDE HER.” I said as Shining then scoffed at the mention of Cadence.

“LIKE I WOULD CARE IF THAT BITCH WAS PREGNANT, SHE AND THE WHOLE EMPIRE BETRAYED ME AND I WILL ENSURE THAT THEY ALL DIE FOR THEIR ACTIONS.” He yelled out towards me as I looked at him straight in the eyes before everything flashes and what I saw was something that would be forever buried in my mind.

As visions of him along with various ponies beating and torturing many races that were not ponies some beaten to a pulp, cut up with slash marks, and even branded by the bastard and his cronies. As the sound of many males, women, and even children cried out in agony from the suffering they endured by Shining as I grabbed onto my head the sight of it being too much for me as something within me just snapped as I then let out a loud roar.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=U5yIqjW4VxU

Just then my body was engulfed in a purple and black aura as various markings had appeared on my body almost like body tattoos as a pillar of purple light shot out towards the sky as I continued to roar out in the sky as all I could feel within me was rage as well as the want to tare this bastard apart.

“YOU WILL DIE SCREAMING!!!!!”

I yelled out as my voice boomed out as I charged forward and delivered a right hook which sends him Shining back as I portal opened behind him as I shot towards the sky as another portal opens as Shining exits out and was free falling as he falls towards the flying human. I then delivered a barrage of punches toward Shining from all directions as I yelled out my battle cry with each punch that I threw as they were coated with the same purple aura emanating from my body.

“ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA….

ORAAAA!!!!!!!”

I delivered a right kick which sends him flying to the right as a purple ball of energy formed within the palm of my hand as I tossed it towards Armor as it explodes upon impact as he goes crashing down to the ground landing away from the castle ground and near the center of the streets. I then flew close toward the area as I spot Shining crawling out from the crater he was in as his armor was completely gone as he was covered in both bruises and dirt as he stands up on his two hooves with some difficulty as I crossed my arms at him.

“You think that was enough to stop me. Well think again you overgrown monkey for I have something to even the odds. But I will say this you should have stayed the away from getting revenge on this kingdom and its so-called princess.” He said as he formed a mad smile as he then pulls out the crystal heart.

“SO, IT WAS YOU!! You stole the Crystal Heart!” I said as tighten my fists ready to give this bastard a brutal beat down as the former prince smiled sinisterly at him.

“That’s right and I am about to end this fight by merging its power with the aid of my new horn here which will make me even more power than you can ever realize.” He said as I glared at him.

“Not if I can do anything to-…” I was cut off as Shining fires a beam of light a beam of light from his horn yet instead of hitting me its shot beside me as I turn around only to see it heading straight towards Barb and Cadence.

Suddenly time seem to slow as I rush over to the girls with incredible speed as I manage to get in front of them before smacking the magic projectile away. However, this manage to distract as I witness Shining engulfing the Crystal Heart in an orange aura before he is then consumed in a pillar of light as I shield my eyes and the girls of the light before it dims down and what was before was a real shocker. Standing before us was the hulking form of a crystal golem as it stood tall like that of a skyscraper, orange crystal spikes on its back, orange demonic eyes, razor sharp teeth, as it held a giant double-bladed axe as the giant monster then let out a freakish roar causing the ground to shake.

“MALDICION!!!” I said as it then turns to me and the girls before opening its mouth as an orange ball of magic was charging up as I went wide-eyed at the whole situation.

“OH FUCK!”

I yelled out as I grabbed Barb and Cadence before summoning a portal where Private Sentry and Sharp Edge were then proceeded to toss the girls inside.

“FRANK!!”

Is what Barb said as she reaches for me as I close the portal and turn to the crysal golem before taking a magical blast to the face.

3rd POV

Barb was still in shock at the sight as the human proceeded to close the portal and in the distance she could hear the explosion of a magical blast as she and the other soldiers watch in shock at the explosion as this managed to wake up Cadence from being unconscious.

“Ahh” yelled out the princess as some of the medical ponies came in as they give first aid to Barb while Sharp Edge helps the princess onto her hooves.

Soon some other ponies arrive to the group as they all turn to see none other than the royal sisters and the mane 6 as Twilight rushes over to two.

“Cadence, Barb, thank Celestia you are alright!” said the purple alicorn as she hugs the two as Celestia and Luna were looking around noticing some pony was missing or rather someone.

“Cadence where is Frank?” asked Celestia as Cadence was wide-eyed as she realized that the human was not with them.

“That’s right where is he? All I remember was being in a lot of pain and I blacked out before waking up here.” She answered as Barb responded.

“That’s because Frank injected you with something after Shining struck you with his sword and it somehow healed your wound before you fell unconscious.” Responded the young dragoness as every pony went wide-eyed at the news it was then that Cadence realized something as she looks down to see where she had been struck only to find no wound but the upper part of her dress being slashed as she quickly covered her chest that was almost completely exposed while the nearby male soldiers looked away.

The royal sisters were enraged to hear the bastard former prince was here and had tried to kill Cadence and harmed Barb in the process.

“Not only that, but Frank then proceeded to fight Armor after being engulfed in a purple aura and proceeded to beat the crap out of Shining. However things started to get serious when Shining pulled out the crystal heart admitting to stealing it and proceeded to absorb the heart with his crystal horn and ended up turning into some crystal golem. He was about to fire some blast of energy from his mouth before Frank opened out a portal and tossed me and Cadence away before he closed the portal.” Said Barb as every one grew worried at the news though not as much as the royal sisters.

“Where is Frank n-…” Fluttershy was then cut off as a loud explosion was made as the ground shook from the blast which startles every pony.

“WHAT THE HAY WAS THAT?!!!” yelled out a startled Rainbow Dash as Pinkie then pulled out a pair of binoculars from her mane as she uses them toward the direction of the blast and let out a loud gasp.

“GIRLS LOOK!!!” she yelled out as she points toward the direction as the others have looks of shock on their faces at the sight of a giant crystal golem fighting a purple glowing speck in the distance.

“Wait is that Frank? And is he fighting a crystal golem?” asked the pink earth pony as this causes the royal sisters to go wide-eyed before opening their wings and proceeded to fly towards the area of the fight.

Far away from the group

After Frank sends the girls away, he is then hit by the magical blast as it hits him straight in the face before engulfing the rest of his body as the blast expands before it stops leaving a large crater where the human stood as he laid on the ground as his boots and the lower sleeves of his pants were blasted off. Frank is seen with an unamused gaze as he gets off from the ground and proceeds to wipe off some of the dirt that was one him before looking back at crystal golem who had a look of disbelief on his face.

“H-HOW ARE YOU STILL ALIVE THAT BLAST SHOULD HAVE ENDED YOU RIGHT THEN AND THERE!”

Yelled out the crystal golem known as Shining Armor as Frank stares at him with a look of rage which causes crystal golem to step back as the aura around Frank begins to fire up as the human then begins to crack his knuckles before getting into a boxing stance.

“I am going to kick your fucking ass puto…” said the human before he disappears then reappears in front of the golems face and delivers a powerful right hook to the golems face.

The force of the attack pushing the golem back while also shattering the golems lower jaw much to Shining’s shock as Frank wines up a left punch back before delivering left jab to the golem’s chest as a junk of it falls to the ground. Shining then swung his axe only to miss as Frank flies around avoiding each swing from the axe then charges down towards the golems arm with a powerful kick as it severs the golems arm holding the axe. Shining becomes enraged at the sight of losing his arm as the crystals on his back light up as his eyes begin to light up before firing twin beams of energy toward the human hitting him straight in the chest yet all it does knock him back a bit. Frank’s hands then light up as he then begins to thrust his hands multiple times as a barrage of purple projectiles as they rain down on the golem like shooting stars they each explode upon hitting the golem. The golem is then covered in various cracks as well as some parts of its body missing pieces of crystal as they fall onto the ground as the golem tries to hold to itself with its remaining left arm.

“HOW ARE YOU WINNING?!!! JUST WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU?!!!!” yelled out the golem as Frank then thrust both hands out before moving them in a circular motion as two large portals appear one on his right and one on his left and as two large serpent dragons appear before letting out a loud row before charging out on latches its mouth on its chest and lifts the golem into the air while the other one proceeds to latch its mouth onto the golems left arm.

As it begins to pull the arm off from the golems body before tossing to the side while the one latched onto its chest slams the golem onto the ground before letting him go as the dragons let out one last roar before flying back to the portals. Shining was in disbelief for he had never seen such power like that before as many questions began to pop from his mind wondering just what kind of magic the monkey use and what form of magic used portals to summon creatures like that. However, his thoughts were cut off as he spots the human looming over with murderous eyes as he is seen floating in the air while carrying the golems crystal axe over his head and proceeds to bring the weapon down hard.

This causes a shockwave as every pony nearby was hit with a blast of wind thankfully none were blasted away from the wind but it did push them back a bit as the royal sisters were nearly knocked out of the sky before continuing their flight towards their beloved human. They soon arrive to an area where a large crater was formed and upon seeing who was in it they were wide-eyed to see Frank in a strange new form as he was looking down at the defeated form of Shining Armor as he was reverted to his normal body after being slammed by his own weapon as crystal shards had scattered around them.

Shining was also covered in various cuts and bruises as his crystal horn had been shattered as it was reduced into a nothing but a stomp as the crystal heart exits from his body and was floating towards Frank who grabs onto it with his metal hand before placing it into his thigh bag by some miracle was still intact. Frank then proceeds to grab the former prince by the neck before lifting off from the ground as he glared at Armor with a burning gaze that causes the unicorn stallion to tremble with fear.

“What the hell are you?” asked Armor as Frank tightens his grip on the unicorns neck a bit before bringing him closer.

“Someone who hates assholes like you. Though I will tell you this I was going to simply annihilate your bitch ass for what you did to cadence, but I figured that may be too good for you. No for what you did you deserve much worse.” Said Frank as he waves his other hand as portal opens before him as Frank smiles at Shining who looks back at him with fear in his eyes.

“ADIOS PENDEJO!!!!”

He then tosses Shining into the portal where he lands onto a hard surface before seeing himself into what looked like a dark void before various tentacles began to appear from within the darkness of the void. As two of them latch onto Shining’s legs before pulling towards the darkness as he screamed in horror before being pulled into the darkness where his screams of pain and terror echoed from out of the portal as Frank snaps his fingers causing the portal to close. Soon an orange orb appears before him before it is then absorbed into Frank metal hand signifying that he had unlocked a new power.

“Frank?”

Said the voice of Celestia as Frank turns around to see none other than his two favorite Princesses as he floats off from the crater and towards them.

“Oh, hey you two I was wondering if you two were able to make it in time.” He said in a cheerful tone as the two princesses had bewildered looks on their faces.

“But enough about that right now we should focus on getting this back in its place.” He says pulling out the crystal heart from his bag before opening a portal much to the princess’s surprise as motions as he then enters inside. He then motions Celestia and Luna inside though they were reluctant to enter the portal, but after seeing the reassuring look on Frank’s face they soon nodded at each other before walking towards the portal and into the throne room of the crystal castle.

“We’re in the castle.” Said a surprised Luna as Frank looks around noticing that someone was missing and without warning something is then shot toward the 3 as Frank gets in front of the girls as the projectile hits him in the chest.

They then look forward and see Queen Umbra with her horn charged up and with a mad look on her face however the princesses notice the state the unicorn was in as she was covered in cuts and bruises with parts of her outfit being torn or badly damaged.

“I’M…NOT…DONE…FRANK… WE STILL…HAVE…UNFINISHED…BUISNESS…” said the mad Queen as she was about to fire another projectile only for something unexpected to happen.

In the blink on an eye Frank disappears then reappears before the queen with his metal hand over her forehead much to the shock of the princesses and the queen as a seal then appears from his hand as Umbra was then engulfed in a pillar of light as the queen is then screaming with pain. As her cries echoed throughout the room as Frank stops it as both Princesses were in disbelief at the sight of Umbra now reduced to that of a normal pony as Frank lets go of her as the unicorn mare hits the floor. However, Frank begins to feel woozy as he starts to lose his balance which was noticed by the princesses who take notice to this and rushes towards him and catches him as the aura around him begins to fade.

“Sir McCloud are you alright?” asked a concerned Luna as Frank then hands her the crystal heart before the aura around Frank fades along with the markings around his body as his vision begins to blur.

“Sorry girl, but it would seem that I am at my limit…”

He says as his vision slowly fades as the voices of the girls echoed within his mind before succumbing to unconsciousness.

Author's Note

This took some time to make this chapter and some rewrites as well hope you guys like this chapter as i work on the next chapter.

Lets hope Frank can handle what comes next for he is about to receive a lot of attention

Anyway see you all in the next post.

updated 5/30/22: just had to add some new stuff since i meant to write it down on this chapter.

Chapter 22: Questions...and recovery

Chapter 22: Questions and Recovery

3rd POV

Location: Crystal Castle

5 days have passed since the battle in the Crystal as Frank had been laying on a medical bed within the crystal castle as he was still unconscious after defeating Umbra and Shining Armor. Once this was announced by the Princess of love along with her aunts who stood by her many of the citizens where shocked and afraid once they heard that the mad queen and former prince had returned but were soon relieved to hear that they were both dealt with thanks to Frank. Soon the human became the talk of the town since some of them were able to witness the human in action from saving lives, beating the many black crystal soldiers, to fighting a giant crystal golem. They were also happy to hear that Frank had also saved Princess Cadence who was severely hurt after Shining struck her with his sword along with Barb as they started to call Frank the savior of the empire.

Celestia and Luna however were beginning to feel worried at the fact that Frank has yet to awaken after battle and after he reverted into his normal self again as his body seem to have weakened to the point of looking semi-skinny. Twilight and her friends were also worried about the human though many of them were still in disbelief at what he did especially Twilight who learned that the human had unlocked a form of magic that is unheard of and allows to user to open portals for transportation or to summon a beast greater than anything that has ever been seen in Equestria. Each day some of them would take turns to check on him to see how he was doing as his body was slowly forming muscle again as Twilight began to jot down notes for further study and it was one the 6th day that he finally wakes up….

Morning

Frank’s eyes begin to slowly open his eyes as his vision begins to become clear as he begins to look around at his surroundings and found himself in some medical room as he tries to sit up only to feel something over him. He then looks down and sees Eris sleeping on top of him as Frank had a serious WTF look on his face as the female draconequus slowly opened her eyes before letting out a cute yawn as she smiled at the human.

“Good morning, Frankie…” she said as she rubs her nose onto his as Frank had a bewildered look on his face.

“Eris…why are you laying on top of me? Wait as a matter of fact where the hell am I?” said Frank as he was able to sit up as Eris floated off from him and the bed before stretching out her body.

“You’re currently staying at the medical wing of the Crystal Castle of the Crystal Empire.” She said as Frank moves to the side and was off the bed only to feel lightheaded for the moment and was about to hit to floor before Eris manages to catch him.

“Hey easy there. You just woke up so you might feel a little weird right now plus you dress in just your underwear, and I could see a familiar bulge sticking out.” Said Eris though she said the last part mischievously.

Frank on the other hand was unamused at her words.

“Just hand me some pants and I will be good to go.” He says as Eris pouts at him before snapping in some pants onto him.

“You are no fun Frank.” She says as Frank rolls his eyes at her.

“So how long was I knocked out for?” he asked as Eris helps him onto his feet.

“About 5 days.” She says nonchalantly as Frank goes wide-eyed at the news.

He was about to say something until he began to feel weary and was about to hit the floor thankfully Eris was able to keep him up.

“Why the hell do I feel so sluggish?” he asked to as Eris sighed at him.

“Not only were you knocked out but for some reason your body was in bad shape when Sun-butt and Moon-butt brought you in. You looked more skinnier and less muscular we were all worried that you were dying after using that strange magic I am just glad to see that you are alright.” said Eris as she nuzzles onto his neck as Frank rolls his eyes at the gesture but found it comforting in a way.

Just then the sound of hooves stomping was made as two figures enter the room as Frank and Eris turn to find the royal sisters there as they were panting like crazy and were both wide-eyed to see Frank awake and well. Everyone of them were silent until Frank decided to say one simple thing that would end it.

“Hey girls…how’s it going?”

Soon both sisters charged at him as Eris disappears was Frank was then tackled to the floor by both princesses much to the human’s surprise.

“FRANK YOUR AWAKE!!”

Is what they yelled out as they shed tears of joy at the sight of their beloved human as they hug onto him tightly. All Frank could do was simply lay back down and smile at this as Eris reappears above them while letting out a giggle at the sight of Frank being hugged by both princesses like a teddy bear.

Meanwhile in an unknown location…

Far from the Canterlot and the Crystal Empire deep within the ground was an underground hideout where a dark and sinister being resided one that had been in hiding for many years. This individual being the true mastermind for all the madness that had been going on in Equestria and the one that had been supplying the villains with the crystals that give them the power to take over the land. As he sits on a chair while looking at a crystal ball on top of a wooden table as he witnessed what had happened to each of his associates as they were defeated by the strange human with the metal hand.

His bloody red eyes staring at the human’s face as he let out a sinister grin showing off a set of razor-sharp teeth as he let out a dark chuckle that sent shivers down anyone’s spine.

“It would seem that some one is in the way of my plans.”

Said the strange individual as he rewatches some of the humans’ victories as the individual lets out another sinister chuckle for, he had plans for said human on how to deal with him and maybe more.

“Well, if this human wants to get in my way… Then let the games begin…”

Frank POV

Things have wind down after being unconscious for the past 5 days now though I can tell you this I am still sore as hell but after a while I was able to walk right and into some proper attire which was a dark purple V-neck shirt, black jeans, belt, and converse sneakers. I was then escorted toward the dining room with Celestia, Luna, and Eris and upon entering the room I found the mane 6, Barb, and Princess Cadence waiting there. Just then I was hugged by both Barb and Cadence who proceeded to wrap their arms around me on both sides which surprised me and for some reason I was sensing a murderous vibe from behind me.

They soon let go of me as the mane 6 also appeared before me with happy smiles on their faces.

“I am so glad to see that you are awake Lord McCloud.” Said Princess Cadence who smiled happily.

“Same here we were worried that you would never wake up.” Said Barb to which a scratched the back of my head at her response.

“Yeah, sorry for making you all worried though I am glad to see that you are both alright. Especially you Princess Cadence I am glad to see that the serum was able to heal your wound in time.” Said Frank as Cadence nodded at him.

“I have been meaning to ask about that. Just what kind of serum did you use on me to heal my wound?” asked the pink princess as Twilight and Barb came into the conversation.

“Same here I have never seen something like that before.” Said Barb as Twilight then came in with her response.

“I have never heard of anything like this in any of the medical books nor have there been anything that could seal a serious wound that Candence received.” Said Twilight as I had both hands raised up and with a nervous look on my face.

I was about to say something until a loud growling sound was made which seemed to have startled everyone around me as it echoed throughout the room however to my shock and to the others shock the sound was coming from me specifically my stomach.

“Heh heh sorry about that. I guess I must have built up an appetite after being in bed for the past 5 days.” I said sheepishly as the other shook out of their stupor though Pinkie did giggle a bit which changed the mood.

“Oh but of course I will have the castle chefs make you something to eat and, in the meantime, you will explain to us what the serum you used on me.” Said Cadence as I looked at Celestia and Luna who both nodded at me in confirmation.

“Alright though I think you all should sit down for this for I am about to tell you not only explains what the serum and what it does, but it also relates to what I went through after spending some time back in the Everfree.” I said as all of them agreed to it as we all sat down as the castle chefs brought in some food which was a range of chicken and fish.

After eating about 5 to 10 plates of food and after the others shook out of their surprise, I then proceeded to tell them about my experience in the Everfree. From meeting Leah, the alien protogen, stopping the caribou, saving a bunch of female slaves, fighting a necromancer, and becoming the new king of the changelings. To say that the girls were shocked to hear all of this was an understatement they were completely blown away by all of this, especially Twilight who was excited to hear about an actual alien being here Equestria. And that Leah had crashed landed in the Everfree after escaping from being slaves to Kane’s army and as thanks gave me the serum that saved Cadence and repaired the damage done to her.

Along the way I then explained how I was approached by Queen Chrysalis and her changelings who were being hunted down by a necromancer after refusing to serve under the mages master and had destroyed the jade hive. She then seek me out to ask for my protection from the mage who came and tried to destroyed us only for me to do quick work on him as he was destroyed by me. She then explained how she was another victim of Shining Armor which led to the invasion at the Canterlot wedding and how she was desperate to feed her children at the time and after I gave her and her children some of my love they ended up evolving into something greater than before. And as a result I was crowned as their king as Chrysalis believed that I would lead her children into a brighter future much to my bewilderment as they now live in the castle of the two sisters.

They were also shocked to hear about the caribou as the royal sisters explained how I stopped a couple of them who were transporting slaves while also stopping them from finding out ways to invade Ponyvile. And after that I went to their kingdom and took down their king who turned out to be using a medallion to mind control the citizens while also taking the magic of the doe while the males did his bidding. And revealed that he was no royal king but a noble who wanted the throne and had the real rulers killed before I punished him and freed the kingdom and brought back order to the land. And how some of the female slaves that I met in the Everfree are now staying at the castle along with Leia who wanted to learn more about the kingdom.

Everyone around were in disbelief at what I and the princesses had said as some were relieved that the Caribou were dealt with though some of them mainly Twilight, Barb, and Cadence were still worried about the news of the changelings living in the Everfree.

“This is some heavy news you’re laying onto us big guy.” said Rainbow as I nodded at her.

“Still, it is shocking to hear that the Caribou were planning to invade Ponyvile from right under our nose.” Said Rarity who was shivering at the thought.

“Not to mention that the changelings are livin in the old castle of the two sisters no doubt.” Said Applejack as the others had nervous looks on their faces.

“I know what your all thinking, but I assure to you that Chrysalis and her changelings are not evil just misunderstood. And if it hadn’t been for ponies like Shining who saw her and her children as threats to the ponies the invasion would have never happened.” I said as Celestia said her piece.

“Frank had also used a lie detection spell on her when she told her story which hadn’t react to anything that she said proving that she was telling the truth.” Said Celestia as Luna continued.

“Not only that but she also went as far as to offer herself to Frank in order for him to protect her children she even admitted that she was desperate when she lead the invasion for you see changelings need to consume love otherwise their bodies would begin to cannibalize themselves which explains why their bodies had holes on their bodies.” She said as this brings up a thought to my mind.

“Speaking of which how is Chrysalis and the other Changelings?” I asked to which Eris answered before popping up next to me.

“She is doing fine though she, Leah, and the other rescued girls got worried when you were bedridden after the battle in the Crystal Empire. Right now, I just finished letting them know that you’re okay though Chrysalis has been going frantic when she heard the news and was ready to fly over to the crystal empire if I hadn’t stop her.” She said as I said while facepalming at this.

“As soon as we all head home I will make sure to visit her to help ease her worries.” I said and at that point Cadence cleared her throat getting my attention.

“And this serum that you injected into me its called Bio-Armor?” Questioned the princess of love as I tried to gather up what Leah had told me.

“Correct Leah explained to me that the serum is filled with tiny machines called nano-bots that once injected into the body begin work on repairing the body from any injuries while also giving you tougher skin. By the way Princess Cadence how are you feeling after I injected the serum into your body has there been any side-effects of any problems that occurred while I was out cold?” I said as Cadence had an unsure look on her face.

She got up from her seat then proceeds to walk toward the nearby wall before delivering a right jab to the wall leaving a large hole as she pulls her hand back as we all stared at her with surprise and disbelief.

“I seem to have obtained super strength just like you Sir McCloud.” She responded as I shook off from my stupor and got from my seat and walked over to her as I then held up her right hand up to examine it.

No surprise to see that there was no damage done to her hand however a part of me wondered how she was able to punch a hole on a crystal wall as I hummed in wonder about this and to discuss this with Leah when I come home.

“Umm…Sir McCloud.” Said a nervous looking Cadence who blushing at me as I raised an eyebrow at her wondering why she was reacting that way until I realized how I was holding her hand I then let go and backed away.

“DAMN IT!!... S-sorry about that your highness I really didn’t mean to hold your hand out like that I was mainly curious about how your hand was alright and wondered how you were able to break a hole into the wall is all.” I said frantically as Cadence raised her hand to me telling me to stop as she cleared her throat before speaking to me.

“It is fine Sir McCloud; I understand that you were only curious about the effects that the nano-bots has done to me just be mindful next time you wish to examine something like this again in the future. Also, you don’t have to call me by my tittle since you and my aunts call each other by name its fine if you call me by just Cadence if you like.” She responded as I scratch the back of my head sheepishly to her.

“Right, Prince-… I mean Cadence I will be mindful about that the next time this happens. (God damn it I haven’t been this nervous since high school.)” he said though the mentally said the last part to himself.

3rd POV

“Hey Frank, what was that purple glow you had when you fought Shining Armor?” asked Barb as all eyes were now on Frank who then raised an eyebrow at that question.

“Young Barb does bring up an excellent question Sir McCloud. When me and my sister found you, your body was emanating a strange purple aura unlike anything that we have ever seen before.” Said Luna as Celestia stood beside her with a nod.

Frank tries to remember what had happened, however all he could remember was being enraged at Shining Armor then wanting to beat the living crap out of him and then uses said power on Umbra before passing out.

“I am not sure. All I can remember was being pissed off then proceeded to beat the ever living crap out of Shining Armor.” He said as everyone else looked at him with surprise and a bit of fear at knowing that bit of info.

“Jeez big guy, remind me never to get on your bad side.” Said Rainbow Dash as Twilight then asked a question.

“But what in Equestria would get you that angry to unleash such a power?” asked the purple Alicorn.

“Well, that’s the weird part. When I faced him, I was looking at him straight in the eye and then I was hit with visions of what he and his cronies did to the other races that were near Canterlot and Ponyvile. The sound of the many races they tortured and brutalized overtime not to mention how seeing Cadence laid in a pool of her own blood brought me back to how I found my sister in a similar state just sent me over the edge. And the cries of Shining’s victims still echo within my mind I am just glad I was able to punish that bastard for what he did wherever he is I hope his suffering is slow and painful.” He said clenching his metal fist tightly.

Just then his hands begin to glow with a red and black aura as this startle everyone around him as they backed away from him, he then takes notice of this and was about to say something about it until he noticed the glow around his hands.

“The hell?” he asked in bewilderment as Twilight gasps at this.

“That aura it’s the same aura that Trixie had when she used the alicorn amulet!” she said as everyone else gasps at this as Barb and Cadence go wide-eyed at this.

“Wait last I check Umbra was wearing the amulet when she entered the castle.” Said Barb as Cadence nodded at her.

“That’s right, but if that’s the case how is it that Frank is using its power?” questioned Cadence as both Celestia and Luna stepped in to answer.

“Frank has an ability to obtained new abilities after defeating an enemy and it would seem he obtained the power of the alicorn amulet in the process.” Answered Celestia as Luna turned to Frank.

“Though it would seem that Frank is some how able to use its power without being corrupted.” Said Luna as this reminds Frank of something.

“And that’s not all I got.” He said but just as he was about to say something two black demonic creatures appear from Frank’s back as this causes some of the girls to scream as both Rarity and Fluttershy were seen shaking at the sight of them.

“What in sam hill are those things?” questioned Applejack as Frank let out a sigh.

“We are creatures of the shadow orange one.”

Said the left shadow creature as this action surprises the girls and Frank for they were not expecting one of them to speak well in a complete sentence in Frank’s case mind you.

“I’m guessing that you two were created after I absorbed Umbra’s shadow magic, right?” asked Frank who stood there with his arms crossed as the tentacle beasts nod at him.

“We only exist to serve our master, the one who is capable of being our host. And unlike our previous master, you are able to have a better control over the powers of shadow without being tainted by its influence. As it created us so that we may aid you in your battles against those who would oppose you master.”

Said the two tentacle heads as the girls look off with shock and worry at what they said as Frank seemed to be unnerved at the thought of something like things popping out from him.

“NOT JUST THEM BOSS.”

Just then a smaller creature appeared from behind Frank as he stood beside him much to the shock of the girls as Frank looked down to see a blue skinned imp wearing a small black jacket, a fedora on his head, and black shades over his eyes.

“And if you’re wondering why you’re seeing me it would seem that the power of shadows granted you to create a minion like me as well as many more if you like that is. And like those heads I work to lend a helping hand to you boss and if ya need someone to protecting your lady friends there.”

Said the imp as Frank began to ponder at this though he did notice the worried faces on the royal sisters, princess of love, and magic. Frank then looks back at the imp.

“So, what’s your name?” he asked as the imp smiled at him.

“The name is Tony boss, as for the creatures the right one is Shade and the left one is Onyx, and I will look forward to working with you in the future. And don’t worry about trying to control you after all you are a much better user than what queenie could ever be. Take care boss.”

Said the imp was he then walks over to a nearby shadow and disappears while the two tentacle creatures slithered back onto his back.

“Well that happened.” He said a little bewildered but had to remember that this wasn’t the weirdest thing that has happened to him. Though he did wonder how shadow magic would allow him to conjure creatures from “The Darkness” videogame though he had to admit it was pretty cool.

“Frank are you alright?” asked a worried looking Celestia who was now on his right while Luna was on his left.

“Yeah, I am fine just surprised is all. Honestly this is the first time that I gained an ability to summon sentient creatures like that.” He said as Celestia and Luna looked at each other.

“Are you certain that you aren’t feeling any differently after absorbing that kind of magic?” asked Luna as Frank raised an eyebrow at her question before realizing what she meant as he then let out a sigh.

“If you are worried about me being corrupted than you don’t have to worry about that. After all I would have shown signs of that after absorbing that black crystal when I first arrived to Equestria.” He said making good point as both princesses sighed at this before wrapping their arms around him much to his surprise as they held onto him tightly.

“That still doesn’t mean that we can’t be worried about you Frank. When you collapsed after defeating Umbra me and my sister were both worried for you especially when you didn’t wake up for the past 5 days. I feared that you would never wake up, but I was soon relieved to see that you woke up and was on your feet again.” Said Celestia to which Luna said her piece.

“Even though you show no signs of being corrupted by Dark magic that still doesn’t keep us from fearing the thought of you becoming a monster. I know what it was like to be consumed by darkness and that last thing I wish to see in my beloved friend to suffer the same fate as me for the thought of that would break my heart.” Said Luna as she held on to him.

Frank let out a tired sigh at this before smiling a bit as he hugs both princesses while also patting their heads trying to ease them of their worries.

“There, there, no need to worry. After all I hate seeing you two like this especially from two of my favorite pony princesses.” He said while grinning cheerfully yet he didn’t notice the blush on the royal sisters who smiled back at him as they enjoyed the hug.

Everyone else smiled at the sight of the royal sisters hugging the human though Cadence was able to sense a large amount of love coming from her aunts and all pointed towards the human which surprised the princess of love. She was also able to sense the same thing from Frank, yet she felt something from within Frank’s heart that was keeping his love for her aunts from growing. As the sisters let go of Frank, a thought came to his mind as he recalled what had happened to Umbra before passing out.

“Speaking of which whatever happened to Umbra?” asked Frank as everyone grew quiet.

“I think you should see for yourself, Frank.” Said Barb as they all motion Frank out of the dining room for what he was about to see would shock him for the rest of his life.

Location: Medical Wing/ Crystal Castle

As the group enters to the medical wing of the castle they are then brought to someone who was laying on one of the medical beds was Umbra as she laid there with magically enhanced cuffs on her wrists and a silver ring on her horn. However, he did notice something off about her for he didn’t sense any dark magic from within her as Twilight stood beside him.

“From what the princesses told us, you used that strange power on Umbra which somehow cleansed her of all the dark magic turning her back into a normal unicorn mare. The doctors said it was impossible but after scanning her body they were able to confirm that she was back to normal.” She said as Frank takes a good look at the unconscious Queen who was kept in cuffs strapped to the bed as Cadence stepped forward.

“The doctors say that she is in a comma and that there is no telling when she will wake up, but as a safety measure we have placed these magical cuffs to keep her contained until the day she wakes up. Once she is awake, she will be trialed and face justice for what she has done I am just glad that the nightmare is over.” Said Cadence as she let out a relieved sigh as did the others.

Soon the others leave the room as Frank makes one last look at the comatose queen before leaving the room not noticing the slight movement of woman’s index finger. The group were then seen walking down the hall as Frank lets out a tired sigh.

“I don’t know about you girls, but I could use a vacation. I may not get physically tired, but that doesn’t mean I can’t get mentally tired from all this corrupted business here.” Said Frank as he stretches a bit as Celestia giggles at his response.

“Well, you may have to put that on hold for you will be attending a royal summit with the other rulers of Equestria with me and my sister very soon mister.” Said Celestia as Frank raised an eyebrow at her.

“The leaders of the other nations wish to meet the one that saved their people who enslaved by the caribou. It would seem that you have made a good impression on them after dealing with the caribou and there king.” Said Luna as Frank scratched the back of his head sheepishly as the royal sisters giggled at him.

“Also, there is something else that you have to attend first.” Said Cadence as she looked at Frank as they arrive in front to a set of doors where two of the crystal guards arrive and salute to their princess as they salute to her before opening the doors as Frank was then hit with a blinding light…

Frank POV

I was hit with a flash of bright like as I quickly covered my eyes and as the brightness begins to dim, I lowered my hand only to go wide-eyed at the citizens of the empire who all cheered at the sight of me. Soon the sounds of trumpets were made as well as confetti that was being dropped at me as I look on with disbelief as I turned to the girls who smiled back at me.

“You didn’t think the citizens of the crystal empire wouldn’t thank you for saving their lives, right?” said Rainbow Dash as the other giggled at me as I scratched the back of my head sheepishly.

“I also wish to give you something as thanks for all that you have done here. And I believe my aunts and sister-in-law wished to do something as well for what you did back in Canterlot and Ponyvile.” Said Cadence as the other alicorns nodded at her as they each were now in front of me.

For a moment I stood there until Pinkie appeared beside me before whispering to my ear.

“This is the part where you kneel…” she said I quickly got onto one knee as I looked up to see one of Celestia conjure up a sword in her hand.

“Frank McCloud today is the day that you will be forever recognized here in Equestria.” Said Celestia as Luna stepped beside her.

“Many days ago, you stopped in invasion that was led by our traitorous nephew and with great bravery you were able to stop him and his golem minions while also protecting many of our ponies and guards during the chaos.” Said Luna as Twilight then stepped up.

“Not only that, but when you heard wind of the attack in Ponyvile you risked your life to save the residents of the town from the raiders and saved me from the dreaded dragon that was leading them as well as taking him down. And for that I am forever in your debt.” Said the purple alicorn as she bows her head at me as my face redden at the praise as Cadence then stepped up.

“And most recently you stopped Queen Umbra along with her army from taking over the kingdom and stopped the traitor known as Shinning when he wanted revenge on me and Barb. You were also the one to save me when the traitor struck me down and like Twilight light said I am forever in your debt.” Said the pink alicorn as she bows to me.

“As rulers of the sun, moon, magic, and love we the alicorn princesses pronounce you as SIR MCCLOUD THE OMEGA GUARDIAN OF EQUESTRIA.” Said Celestia as she taps my left shoulder then the right shoulder with the sword as she motions me to rise from the ground to which I did.

The citizens then cheered as I was then given 4 sets of medals which depict the cutie marks of the 4 princesses as they were placed onto the side of my shirt as I then saluted to all 4 princesses as they and the girls smiled at me.

“You know what this called for, right?” I said as I look over to Pinkie who then let out a bright smile.

“A PARTY!!!!!”

She announced loudly as the citizens soon cheered in agreement as Pinkie then started things off with a bang literally as she pulls out her party cannon and fires some confetti to the crowd.

“There is still something else that I wish to give as thanks for saving me and my subjects Sir McCloud.” Said Princess Cadence as I turn to her.

“Sure what is it?” I asked and without warning she proceeds to kiss me in the cheek as my face turned red at the action as everyone around me grew wide-eyed at this as some of the citizens ohed at this.

Cadence then giggles and winks at me as my face became hotter than the sun as steam began to exit out from my ears as I placed my metal hand over my right cheek where she kissed me. I also notice a dark aura emanating from the royal sisters and Eris who seem to be glaring at Cadence with a burning hatred. I soon let out a sigh before looking up at the sky as I then let out a phrase that explains how I am feeling right now.

“Por favor dios o Faust dame fuerza…”

Note: he said please god or Faust give me strength.

Author's Note

this took so many rewrites but i am glad that i managed to write a new chapter for this story hope you all like this and will see you in the next post.

Chapter 23: Pregnancy and Royal Meeting

Chapter 23: Pregnancy and Royal Meeting

Frank POV

I have to admit Pinkie Pie makes the best parties as the celebration went into full swing and I had a lot of fun dancing and singing along with girls and citizens of the empire. Songs like “Kiss from a rose”, “Blinding lights”, and “Livin the Vida loca”, as everyone cheered at my singing and some of them seemed to have passed out for some odd reason most of them mares as the girls did the same. I did wish they had some stronger drinks since most of them had barely affected me while everyone else like Dash and Applejack were already passed out while the princesses minus Cadence were already wasted. Honestly, I didn’t think Celestia, and Luna would get drunk of their asses as Celestia would start flirting with me with a slur in each of her words while Luna would pout at me and acted quietly as she would rub up against me. Twilight would wrap her arms around my neck in hug a motioned that was adorable as she would call me big brother for some odd reason. Thankfully Barb was able to help me deal with them who my surprise was drinking with me and was 18 years old another thing that to add about this Equestria than the one from the show. However, I was still thinking about what I discovered upon saving Cadence and after speaking to her while every pony else were celebrating we agreed to discuss about what I learned with the others which is where we are right now…

3 days have passed as we were all gathered in Cadence’s room as me, the royal sisters, and the mane 6 sat before Cadence who had a nervous look on her face as Barb sat next to her as she tried to ease Cadence of her worries. As a part of me hoped things would go well for Cadence’s sake…

“Alright Cadence we were all brought here just like you told us. But do you mind telling us why you asked us to meet here in private?” Asked Twilight as Cadence was unable to speak for the moment as Barb gave a reassuring look to her as Cadence let out a deep breath.

“Well…the reason as to why I called you all here is to tell you all something important. Something that I have been nervous to tell you all especially with all that has happened. But after speaking with Sir McCloud here I believe it’s time to tell you all that…” she goes silent for a moment as she struggled to get her words out as everyone else were concerned at Cadence as she raised her head up to them before saying 3 important words…

“I am pregnant.”

The entire room is silent as those 3 words echoed throughout the minds within the girls minus me and Barb, we already knew about her pregnancy thanks to me. And as I looked at the others, I could tell that they were shocked beyond belief especially Twilight whose eyes were wide.

“Your pregnant?” asked a shocked Celestia as Cadence nods at her.

“When did you learn of your pregnancy?” asked Luna as Cadence had a sad expression on her face.

“I learned about my pregnancy a few days after Shining was exiled from the Crystal Empire. After his crimes were revealed about what he had done and how he cheated on me with another mare I was scared to even mention anything about my pregnancy. However, Frank had convinced me to tell you all instead of keeping this all bottled up especially since he and Barb were the ones to find out about my pregnancy.” Said the princess of love as all eyes were on me and Barb who were surprised at this bit of information.

“After injecting Cadence with the bio-armor serum I was able sense a small life force forcing in Cadence’s belly which is how I found out that she was pregnant.” I answered as Barb said her part.

“I was there when it happened and now that I think about it, I remembered Cadence would occasionally get sick as I would help her toward the nearest toilet.” Said the dragoness as we all look back on Cadence who had on a worried look on her face.

“What’s the matter?” asked Applejack as the princess of love lets out a deep sigh.

“Normally I would be overjoyed knowing that I finally have my very own child. But apart of me is afraid of how others would react knowing that that I carry Shining’s child.” she said as I then answered.

“You are afraid that the citizens would react negatively towards the child?” I asked as Cadence sadly nods at me as the others did the same however that’s when Celestia spoke up.

“Cadence you should let Shining’s action affect how you feel about your child. True there will be issues along the way, but I do believe that the child will become a greater individual in the future and unlike Shining Armor you will be able to steer your child on the right path.” She said as Luna nods beside her.

“Princess Celestia has a point Cadence. After all you have been telling me how much you have wanted a child of your own and to raise as well. And I believe that the child will be just as great as you in the future with you raising them as their mother.” Said Twilight as Cadence was still unsure.

“And if ever you have any issues, or anyone gives you a hard time I will lend a hand and teach them a lesson.” I say with a reassuring tone as then give Cadence a thumbs up with my metal hand.

The others nodded in agreement as Cadence looks at her belly and begins to rub it affectionally as a smile starts to form. Just then Eris then appears beside Cadence as she then turns to the chaos goddess.

“Do you what the baby will be? Boy or girl?” asked Eris as Cadence took a moment to remember before answering.

“The doctors said the baby will be a girl as for what kind of pony she will be, it will be revealed once she is born.” She said Cadence as the girls were excited at this.

“Can I plan the baby shower for the baby?” asked Pinkie Pie as Cadence nods at her which makes the party mare smile much greater as I tried not to go and hug her due to loving her happy demeanor.

“And guess what Twilight and Barb is going to be an aunt as well.” commented Rainbow as Fluttershy then spoke.

“Congratulation you two.” Said Fluttershy as both Twilight and Barb smile at the realization.

Just then a thought came to mind as I remembered about the bio-armor serum I injected into her and wondered if the nano-bots would also be in the baby’s body as well. I then took a mental note to ask Leah about this once me, the princesses, and Eris return to Canterlot though a part of hopes that Cadence and her baby girl will be alright in the future. Not to mention that the new abilities I acquired other than the boost with dark magic I was also able to absorb the power of the alicorn amulet. A part of me still wonders about that new power I used when I fought Shining Armor and how I was able to open portals like that especially to the point of opening a portal to another world where some strange creatures resided and are probably tearing Shining a new a-…

“Sir McCloud are you alright?” asked Luna as I then turn to her as the girls were now looking at me as I realized that I was in deep thought again as I facepalmed before answering.

“Sorry every pony I just had a lot one my mind is all. Were you all talking about something important?” I said rubbing the back of my head as Celestia giggles at me.

“That is fine dear, we were just talking about how we must get ready for the meeting with the other rulers we originally had planned on having the meeting in Canterlot but after you were unconscious for some time it was decided to have it here in the Crystal Empire. Which will happen very soon.” said Celestia as I nodded at her before facing Cadence.

“Well then, I guess I better get ready then though I have to ask who will be attending the meeting there?” I asked as Eris then appears before coiling around me.

“Oh, the usuals, like the rulers of the Griffons, buffalo, Yaks, zebras, hippogriffs, Dragons, you name it. I heard that some of the rulers were looking forward to meeting you especially after saving some of their citizens from the Caribou. And I believe you must present yourself in the manner befitting for the presence of royalty.” Said Eris as she then snaps her fingers as I was then dressed up with the items, I was given from the people I had freed from the caribou along with the trench coat with the marks of both the sun and moon. Though I notice that I was given some armor pieces such as shin guards, bracelets, and a chest plate which I found unnecessary since my skin is harder then metal.

“So Awesome!” said Rainbow who stared at me with stars in her eyes something I never though I would see from her.

“Barb why don’t you direct Frank to the meeting room me and Luna wish to discuss somethings with Cadence for a moment, we will be there shortly.” Said Celestia as the young dragoness nods before grabbing my arm as she started to pull me out from the room and down the hall.

“Come on Frank lets go.” Said Barb as I nodded at her as we both made our way out of the room.

“Alright so I guess I will see you later then.” I say as we left the room and was now walking down the hall with Barb still clinging onto my arm.

3rd POV

As Frank leaves the room Cadence starts the frown as her mind wondered towards the human which catches the Twilights attention.

“Is something the matter Cadence?” asked the purple alicorn as Cadence shakes her head to her as Celestia then speaks.

“You mentioned that you sensed something off about Frank, correct? What was it?” asked Celestia as Cadence tried to recall what she sensed from the human.

“I sensed something rather strange from within his heart. Being the princess of love, I can sense the love from within any pony’s heart, yet I was able to sense great pain from within Frank’s heart. The pain of a broken heart…” She said as the girls go wide-eyed at the news though not as much as the royal sisters who were the most shocked of them all.

“Not only that but it almost feels like he’s keeping it locked, as if preventing himself from ever falling in love again usually this happens when someone had suffered great heart ache tell me has, he ever mentioned of being in a relationship with any pony to you?” said Cadence as she directs her question towards the royal sisters who looked at each other before shaking their heads toward their niece.

“Sir McCloud has only told us about his family and what he had went through back on earth but nothing about any romantic relationship of any kind.” Said Luna as Rarity then spoke.

“That’s surprising I figured he would be a catch among the mares where he comes from. He certainly has caught my attention if you ask me.” She says as she dreamily thinks of the human as the other mares rolled their eyes at the white unicorn while Celestia, Luna, and Rainbow Dash gave a dirty look to her.

“Be that as it may we should help him. If he continues to keep his heart locked up it will prevent from ever falling in love again. I have seen many who suffered from this, and it really affected them as I helped them overcome this problem.” Said Cadence as the other looked at each other worried about their human friend as the royal sisters were the most concerned.

“So, what do you think we should do Cadence…if you don’t mind me asking?” asked the quiet yellow Pegasus mare as Cadence began to ponder for a moment.

“Well, we could…”

Location: Royal meeting room/ Front door

Meanwhile in another part of the castle Frank and Barb were conversating with each other as the comic book loving dragoness was gushing at the sight of a real-life superhero right in front of her.

“So, you get your powers from the gauntlet?” she asked as Frank nodded at her.

“That’s right and with every bad guy I take down I earn a new ability and after facing off against Umbra and that traitor Shining Armor I have gotten more power than before.” Responded Frank as he lit up a bit of power into his hand as Barb was mesmerized at the sight it.

“That is so cool your just like the heroes from my comic books.” Said Barb as Frank chuckles at this.

“Maybe though I am not sure I am the type that wears tights and a cape though.” Said Frank as they both chuckle at the thought of that.

“By the way, you mentioned that you were in the Everfree, right? Did you by any chance encounter Zecora during your stay there?” asked the purple dragoness as Frank grew a bit nervous at the mention of the stripped shaman.

“Um well no, though I did come across her hut, but I decided not to bother her since she was occupied with some pony else inside however, I decided to leave before things got a bit too intimate. And if your curious to who she was with let’s just say he is known for saying the word yup and nope in a deep voice.” He said as Barb goes wide-eyed at this while Frank looks a way a bit recalling the event though he honestly didn’t think a certain red stallion would be interested in Zecora.

“Well seems you both had a nice chat while we were gone.”

Both turned to see the royal sisters walking towards them with smirks on their faces as Barb backs up with a light blush on her face as Frank scratches the back of his head sheepishly.

“I’m guessing that you finished with your discussion with Cadence, correct?” said Frank as the two princesses nodded at him.

“Well seeing is how my job is done I should probably meet up with the girls. See ya later Frank maybe next time we could hang out together when you’re not busy and I will show you some of my comics alright?” said the purple dragoness as the human nods at her as she rushes off down the hall leaving just the three of them.

“Now then we should get started with the meeting then. Right this way now Frank.” Said Celestia as the doors open allowing the 3 to enter inside where the other rulers were sitting into what looked like a round table.

There sat a griffon, a minotaur, a zebra, a dragon, a yak, and to the surprise of Frank a hippogriff who were looking at the 3 that entered the room though mostly toward the human who was unsure how to respond. The griffon had the color scheme of a falcon as she wore a traditional Viking style outfit fit for a female as she wore grey medallion over her neck and a grey tiara on her head and hanging on her back was a double-bladed axe and a dagger strapped to her thigh. The minotaur had grey skin and black horns which shot forward as he wore a brown robe over his upper body, a golden crown on his head, and a brown tunic with chainmail around it with a broadsword strapped to his left side. The Yak had orange hair which covered his eyes with large horns pointed toward each side as he wore a Himalayan style armor with a dark blue pattern along with some golden accessories around his wrists, ankles, horns and nose as he held a sharp pointed spear beside him. The Zebra had a tomahawk style haircut as he wore to what looked like a head dress of a skull with a necklace full of talismans, a grey and white tunic, paint on parts of his arms, legs, and face, as he held a wooden staff with small bottles strapped to it on the top of it. The Queen of the hippogriffs had a body that is a mixed of pony and bird with a pinkish coat, wings, beak, purple feathered hair and tail, light blue fluff around her neck, and was wearing a sort of Greek still dress with golden accents.

“Well, you certainly now how to dress the part don’t you Sir McCloud?” said a familiar voice as Frank turn to said voice to see none other than Ember who smirks at him.

“So, this human we yaks have heard off. And this human is big and strong like yak.” Said a large brown yak who smiles at the human in approval.

“I especially like his eyes quite exotic if you ask me though I wonder how he would look like under all that clothing.” Commented the female griffon who was staring at the human with interest while the minotaur rolled his eyes.

“Oh, calm yourself, from what I heard about this human and what he is capable of he may be too much for even you to handle.” Said the minotaur male as the griffon female scoffed at him.

“He also seems to leave off an aura much greater than any magic user that I have ever seen before.” Commented the zebra who looked at the human with fascination and a bit of fear.

The hippogriff doesn’t say anything as she examines the human who was a bit bewildered at the hippogriff female who had a serious stare at him.

“Well seeing is how the other rulers know about you. Allows us to introduce you to the other rulers of the neighboring lands of Equestria. You are familiar with Dragon lord Ember sitting next to her is Prince Rutherford ruler of the yaks in the northern part of mountains. Next is Queen Freya of the griffon kingdom and beside her is King Onyx of the minotaur kingdom. And finally, Elder Abeeku of the Zebras and Queen Novo of the hippogriff kingdom.” Said Celestia as all the mentioned rulers smiled at him minus the elder and queen who simply nod at him.

“Well then it’s a pleasure to meet you all.” Said Frank as he bows his head to him as Rutherford walks toward him.

“No bowing we yaks greet each other with our own traditional greeting.” Said Rutherford as he proceeds to hug the human around the waist before lifting him up before setting him down. Frank knowing about this tradition does the same as he lifts Rutherford up in the air as everyone else is wide-eyed at the sight of the human lifting a yak in the air with ease before being placed back onto the floor.

“HA HA you are strong like Yak my friend.” Said a happily excited Rutherford as Frank smiles at this.

“Well, he certainly should be after all he did take on a dragon twice his size.” Commented the Dragon lord as scratched the back of his head.

“Now that introductions are out of the way let me be the first to thank you for saving many of my people from that bastard King Dain.” Said King Onyx as the other leaders nodded in agreement.

“I think you mean the false King Dain from what I heard that bastard used a magical item to have the caribou and doe serve under him without resistance. Until Frankie boy here took him down.” Echoed a feminine voice as Eris appeared and proceeded to coil around the human who paid no mind as he rubs the top of her head.

“That reminds me whatever happened to the magical item that Dain used?” asked Queen Novo as she aimed her eyes at Frank who answered.

“It destroyed it so that no one would ever use it. Though I do have to mention that the idiot tried to use it on me unfortunately for him it didn’t work. And I made him pay for what he had done.” Said Frank clenching his metal hand remembering at what had really happen to the royals in that kingdom along with how the doe were treated.

However, this was when the others noticed his metal hand as they eyed the mark that was glowing on the back of his hand as many of them were surprised at this though not as much as the Zebra king who was wide-eyed at this.

“Sir McCloud may you raise your right hand and present the back of your hand.” Said the Zebra King as Frank raises his hand and presents the omega symbol to the other rulers.

Everyone else stares at the mark as King Abeeku approaches the human as he grabs onto his hand as he stares at the symbol.

“I have seen this mark before…” commented the Zebra king as all eyes were on him now on him.

“Many days ago, I had a vision of a great evil that would soon cloud the lands of Equestria. Citizens with crystals turning into monstrous beings of themselves wreaking havoc across the land a being of old leading them with the intent to rule over the corrupted land. Yet as the land was being consumed within it a warrior is seen fending off against the darkness with incredible strength and power. One that bares the same mark on your hand.” Said Abeeku as Frank is surprised at this as he pulls his hand back and takes a few steps back.

The news of this hit Frank hard though Queen Novo seemed to be skeptical at this.

“How are you certain that this evil that you mentioned is actually real and not simply a nightmare that you had.” Said Queen Novo as the zebra king then looked at the queen with a serious gaze.

“My visions are never wrong Queen Novo do not assume that what I saw was a mere nightmare for it means that the land is truly threatened by a dark force.” He said to which Celestia then stepped in.

“Not only that but Canterlot, Ponyvile, and the Crystal Empire was attacked by various individuals who were given crystals.” Said Celestia as Luna stepped in.

“Crystals that had given them power but had also corrupted them into monstrous beings Garble, Blueblood, Tempest, Dain, and Shining Armor are prime examples to what King Abeeku said. And if it hadn’t been for Sir McCloud, they would have done more damage to land especially since none of our magic could stop Garbble when he first attacked Ponyvile.” Said Luna as Novo looked away at this as a small part of her was still skeptical about this as she looks over to the huma who was busy listening to the whole ordeal.

“Not only that but I recently found out from that despicable lizard that there were others involved in this whole affair though it is still unknown as to who is pulling the strings here.” Said Ember as the griffon queen then spoke.

“Not only that but after interrogating those that did deals with the Caribou, they mentioned that they were working for a shady group who were also responsible for the attack on the ponies though who they are is still a mystery. Not only that but there have been reports of our citizens disappearing one of them being my niece, Gilda.” Said Freya as this had everyone unedged.

“Then what do you suppose we do about this? Put our faith in this strange human with the metal claw? It seems odd that he somehow arrived just when these problems started to arrive how do we know he is somehow involved in this?” questioned Novo as everyone went wide-eyed at this.

Frank was surprised at this but began to wonder if this was her being paranoid after the incident with the storm king from what he remembered from the MLP movie. However, he broken out from his thoughts when a loud slam was made as he turns to see Princess Celestia and Luna who had slammed their hands onto the table causing it to crack which started the others as the girls were glowing with their magical auras.

“HOLD THIGH TOUNGE WHEN YOU SPEAK OF HIM.” Yelled out Luna as Celestia then spoke.

“FRANK HAS TOLD US A LOT ABOUT HIM AND WHAT HE WAS PUT THROUGH SO DON’T GO AN ACCUSE HIM OF BEING A PART OF SOMETHING AS SINISTER AS THIS.” Yelled out Celestia as this had everyone scared as both princesses glared at Novo who was looking very nervous at the sight of the two.

Fortunately for her Frank was able to get in front of them with both hands up as he tries to calm the situation. Eris on the other hand got off from Frank and was floating away from the situation while also trying to hold back the anger at Novo’s accusation before sending the queen a glare.

“Girls please calm down. Look I understand that what she said was a bit harsh but trust me when I say that I don’t blame her. After all the military back in my world thought the same and after what she and her kingdom has been through, I can see what she has that mind sight. Just take a deep breath and let’s discuss this situation in a peaceful manner.” He says in a calm manner hoping that his words would reach them and thankfully it did.

Both begin to calm down as their auras start to go down as the two of them took a deep breath before standing regally as before as Frank let out a sigh of relief before turning toward the others who were in disbelief at this. As Frank figured that this was due to the two always being so regal and all as a part of him wondered why they reacted that way and hoped that this wouldn’t be an issue in the future as he then turns to Novo who soon looked at him as he scratches back of his head sheepishly.

“I do apologize for how the royal sisters I honestly never saw them act this way before. Though what you did say was a bit harsh but like I said before I don’t blame you for thinking that way. Since the leader of my people thought so too when all I wanted was to live a peaceful life and thankfully that day came when a portal appeared before me sending me to this very world and without any idea as how and why it happened. Being here I took this as a chance to start a new life as the royal sisters were able to welcome me to their kingdom and offer me a home to stay in. Now the reason why I am telling you this is so that you and the other rulers know that the only thing that I desire is to have a peaceful life here in this world. But if ever this land or any of your lands came under fire from this unknown threat, I will gladly offer my aid like to what I did in Canterlot, Ponyvile, and in the Crystal Empire. After all I really can’t stand by and let others suffer when I have the power to stop it.” Said Frank as he bowed to Novo much to the Queens surprise as the other rulers were surprised at this as Celestia and Luna stood beside him.

“Frank has told us about what had happened to him which led to him becoming the being he is today. How he was a normal human until a being from the sky gave him the very gauntlet that turned him into the powerhouse he is right now. And how he was forced to fend off against a galactic warlord and his generals from taking over his planet and was successful in taking him down once and for all.” Said Celestia as Luna then continued.

“His people praised him for what he had down sadly the many of their leaders had feared that he would be a potential threat to the world and had mobilized their forces to capture and imprison him. Forcing him to go on the run and to leave his family behind as the military proceeded to hunt him down all over the world. And after being cornered by them by some miracle a portal appeared before him sending him to Equestria where he would later be found by my sister and myself. And it was thanks to him that Ponyvile, Canterlot, and the Crystal Empire stood tall this day for it was he who stopped the invaders and saved many lives during the attacks. And has earned that title of being the Omega guardian of our people.” Said Luna as everyone including Novo were surprised at this.

Ember who was the first to meet him never knew about the human’s story and after learning of what happened to him before coming to Equestria she couldn’t help but feel respect and admiration towards the human though a part of her wanted to spill blood at the leaders who called their savior a threat. Freya was now even more interested in the human upon hearing of his exploits back in his home world and his battles against powerful foes as she felt both amazed and aroused at the human. Onyx and Rutherford were both amazed and even impressed at the human’s story and were angered at the fact that the leaders of him people wanted to imprison when he could have been the best guardian for their nation. King Abeeku was silent upon learning of the human’s story as a part of him felt bad at what he went through but is surprised to see that he didn’t seek vengeance on those that called him a threat like many other powerhouses. He was especially surprised that he showed no anger towards the queen when she accused him of playing a part in the madness going on and even sympathized with her while also showing respect to by bowing towards her. As for the Queen she was shocked upon learning of the human’s story and what he had gone through before coming to Equestria as a part of her could relate to the human as she lets out a sad sigh.

“I honestly don’t know what to say. But I will say this I really shouldn’t have jumped to such a conclusion about you like that Sir McCloud and I do apologize for saying such a thing. My people and I are still trying to adjust to the outside world after being hidden for many years thanks to the storm king hunting for us and here I am accusing someone who had been through the same thing for being apart of the ones trying to cause chaos in these lands. Again, I am sorry for saying such a thing.” Said Novo as she looked a way in shame at her actions.

Frank sighs at this as he then approaches the queen as he then grabs her hand holds it up to her as she looks back at him in surprise staring at his yellow glowing eyes which gave a sense of comfort.

“Like I said I don’t blame you for what you said. Besides at this point I am pretty much used to it by now. But know that I will offer my aid to you and your people as I did for the royal sisters and the same to the rest of you as well after all this is my home and I intend to protect everyone from this crisis. And that’s a promise…” he said with conviction as everyone around were surprised at his declaration and were even moved by his words though not is much as Novo who was surprised at his declaration.

The sight of his eyes seems to put the queen at ease though she did blush at how he held her hand for the last time someone held her hand that way was her husband who sadly passed away many years ago. She soon nods at the human who also nods in agreement before letting go of her hand as he then turns around to the others who smile at him though Celestia, Luna, and Ember had to hide the jealousy at how Frank held Novo’s hand like that as Frank then spoke to them.

“So, what’s the plan on how to handle this situation?”

Author's Note

Sorry this took forever and hope you guys like this chapter. Though i would like to mention that i will be working on my other stories so keep that in mind as to why some chapters are taking longer to post.

Thats all for now and i will see you in the next post see ya

Chapter 24: Down time/ Seeing Chrysalis

Chapter 24: Down time/ Seeing Chrysalis

Frank POV

Once the whole matter had done me along with the rulers were able to discuss the matter on how to deal with the unknown threat that wishes to harm the land of Equestria. It was agreed by all the rulers that if things get bad, I would be given the authority to aid their forces within their respective kingdoms. However, we still have don’t have any information on this threat, so it was agreed that we would all keep our guard up until more information could be found.

“So, it is agreed. We all keep our guard up for what is going on behind the scenes correct?” asked King Onyx as we all nodded.

“But before we do that, I believe I should give this to Sir McCloud first.” Said Freya as she then pulls out a bronze emblem with the mark of the griffon before handing it to me.

“This will give you access to my borders if ever we need your aid simply show this to any of my kingdoms soldiers and you will be given entree without problem.” Said Freya as I nodded at her.

“Don’t forget about the dragons after all I still wish to introduce you to the rest of the dragons back home.” Said Ember as she hands me another emblem made of gold with the mark of the dragon.

I was soon given other emblems from each of the other emblems a steel one from the minotaur king, a stone one from the yaks, a talisman one from the zebra king, and a crystal one from the hippogriff queen.

“Alright then I believe this concludes our meet-…” he was cut off as something or someone breaks into the room through the window as he stands before us.

We all got on guard at the being who happened to be a Griffon male with a black cloak and with a red glowing eye as he stands before us with a mad grin on his beak. Before any one of us could come near him he then opened his cloak to reveal his entire body strapped with various sticks of dynamite.

“Uh-uh-uh. One more step and this entire room goes boom along with the rest of us.” Said the mad Griffon who laughed at us with a mad grin.

“What is the meaning of this?” said Queen Freya who was angered that one of her own would threaten to kill them.

“Apologize my Queen but it would seem that there are others who don’t want either you or anyone else getting in the way of our conquest. Our associates who took on the job in Ponyvile, Canterlot, and the Crystal Empire may have failed but I will make sure you none of you get in our way.” He says before lighting up many of the sticks on him before letting off a mad laugh.

Having had enough of this I dashed around him grabbing all the explosives off from the griffon before blasting them with my cryo beams covering them in ice before setting them down. The griffon in question was shocked at this before he then pulled out a knife came charging towards me then thrusts the knife onto my shoulder only for the blade to snap off from the hilt as this causes the griffon to look at me with fear. I on the other hand was beginning to get annoyed at this before grabbing the griffon by the neck then proceeded to choke slam him onto the floor before glaring at him straight into his eyes while also showing my fangs as the griffon was shaking in fear as I pointed my sword towards the griffon’s beak.

“UNLESS YOU DON’T WANT ME TO RIP OFF EVERY LIMB FROM YOUR BODY, I SUGGEST YOU SURRENDER NOW I WILL BE FORCED TO PUT YOU DOWN. GOT IT?” I said to him as he immediately nodded his head to me as I accepted his answer and got up from him then proceeded to fire my cryo beam towards at him as his body was now incase in ice up to his neck as he begins to shiver at the coldness of the ice.

“Just a precaution so you don’t do something stupid, however if you do plan on doing something stupid, I can also breath out fire.” I say as I blew out a small breath of fire from my mouth as the griffon looked ready to piss himself.

“Pinche pajaro tratando de matar nosotros y yo que por fin levanto por estar en la cama por 5 dias.” I said aggravated as hell as the griffon had a confused and terrified look on his face.

Note: he said fucking bird trying to kill us and just after I had been in bed for the past 5 days.

I then stood up and notice the wide-eyed looks from the other rulers as I took breath before exhaling.

“Sorry about that.” I say thinking that I may have scared them though what happened next was surprising as the wings of both the royal sisters, Freya, Ember, and Novo stood up straight as I stared with a WTF look on my face.

“That was…surprising and terrifying at the same time.” Said King Onyx as he sounded nervous with his words.

“Me wonders if humans are all as strong and powerful as Frank or is it only him that is like that.” Commented Prince Rutherford who sounded impressed.

“The fact that you fired a beam of ice from your eyes and a breath of fire your mouth is just simply amazing.” Said King Abeeku as I let out a tired sigh at this.

“So much for keeping my powers in check….”

Once that was done the guards were then called in as they took the frozen griffon away the rulers decided to end the meeting right then and there. Though not before they each thanked me for saving from being blown up though Freya did mention that she will make the bastard bird talk her words not mine. They each also gave me a crest which would grant me access to any of their border if I ever wish to visit their lands, I did also ask the females if they were alright to which they immediately answered saying that they were fine and were looking away from me while their faces turned red. All I could do was raise an eyebrow as I notice the males looking at me with a snicker much to my confusion while Eris was doing the same.

The next day…

Location: Castle of the two sisters/ New Jade hive

3rd POV

Once the ordeal was over me, the royal sisters, and the other rulers decided to head back home as Frank and the royal sisters were now back in Canterlot Castle. Though not before receiving thanks from the rulers who were grateful at the human for stopping an attempted assassination of the rulers of neighboring kingdoms as Freya was looking forward to interrogating the would-be assassin. As for the mane 6 they decided to stay for a bit to enjoy some down time of the empire while Twilight spends some time with her fellow alicorn sister and dragon sister. Though they were shocked to hear about griffon assassin who tried to blow up the meeting room but were relieved to hear that he was stopped by Frank.

Speaking of Frank, he is currently making his way toward the castle of the two sisters after getting into his normal clothes with the changeling crown on his head as he was seen dashing toward the old castle on foot. He had decided to take this opportunity to spend some time with Chrysalis and her changelings since he was out of commission for a few days, and he also decided to do the same for the other girls as Celestia and Luna agreed at the idea however Frank was unaware of the girls’ true intentions. He then stops in a clearing where he sees the castle of the two sisters now just a few yards from him and with his sniper vision he was able to see that the castle had been renovated. The old castle that was once in ruins now a gleaming castle structure as Frank then proceeded to leap toward the entrance as he is seen jumping over the bridge as he was now in front of the castle doors. Just as he was about to call out anyone the doors begin to open as he stands there with a raised eyebrow before something or rather someone exits out from the door and rushes over to him and proceeds to wrap her arms around Frank in a tight hug. For it was none other than Chrysalis as she held onto Frank tightly with a relieved smile on her face as small tears from her eyes.

“Frank!!! Thank goodness you’re okay.” said Chrysalis as Frank hugs the queen back.

“Hey Chrysalis, I see your doing well for yourself.” He said to her as he noticed that Chrysalis was still in her human form.

She then proceeds to flick his forehead which was a mistake as she hurt her fingers a bit while Frank stares at her with a WTF look.

“That was for making me worried. I nearly had a heart attack when I heard that you were out of commissioned for 5 days and was this close to coming to the empire with my children to teach that bastard Shining and bitch Umbra a lesson for harming our king.” She said in a serious tone as her eyes begin to leak out a greenish aura.

“Hey, hey, hey no need for that besides they have been dealt with already and will not be harming any pony else. Though there is a lot that I wish to discuss with you so how about we go inside I will discuss with you and the rest of the changelings okay.” he said trying to calm her down as she takes breath and simply nods at him as they both enter inside the castle.

The other Changelings rejoice at the return of their king as Frank as they all bowed at him though he will admit that it felt weird for any one to bow to him like this as he and Chrysalis made their way to the throne room. He did notice that the castle was more put together with many of the walls were repaired along with parts of the ceiling as well and even the floors were fixed as he spotted many of the male changelings working hard. Though what was surprising was the fact that I saw some of them eating fish and eating chicken as he saw some of them cook them along the way.

Soon the two found themselves within the throne room though Frank notices the sight of two thrones as he sits on the one on the left while Chrysalis sits on the one on the right.

“I see that the Changelings have made a throne for you Chrysalis, and I have to admit it suits you.” Said Frank as Chrysalis giggles at his compliment.

“Thank you, my king, after you left and placed me as second in command my children were able to make me a throne beside you.” Responded Chrysalis as Frank sighs at her response.

“You know you don’t have to call me king just Frank is fine. Besides I am not used to being called king since nothing like this has ever happened to me before. I mean I have been called a hero, monster, savior, but never a king.” He says as Chrysalis shakes her head at him.

“I am sure you will adjust to that but enough about that. You mentioned that you wish to discuss somethings with me.” Said Chrysalis as Frank nods at her before explaining what had happened.

From how he fought Queen Umbra and Shining Armor, unlocking a new ability, saving Princess Cadence with the serum Leah gave him. However, Chrysalis grew worried once Frank had told the mane 6 and Cadence about the changelings and their queen staying at the old castle as Frank had to reassure to her that she wouldn’t have to worry about them. He then mentioned about the meeting with the other rulers and how an assassin tried to kill everyone with a bunch of explosives strapped to his body before Frank took him down.

“And that’s pretty much it. Though I will tell you this I wasn’t expecting to deal with a suicide bomber once I woke up from being unconscious for the past 5 days.” said Frank as Chrysalis sighed at the mention of that.

“You had me worried you know. Eris had told me about what had happened to you after your battle against Shining and Umbra and the condition you were in, I had feared the worse for you. I was tempted to go there and rip apart that bastard Shining and that bitch of a queen a lesson for harming my king.” Said an angry Chrysalis as she clenches onto the seat with a tighter grip as her body starts to emit a greenish aura from her eyes.

It was then that Frank gets up from his throne as he places on hand on her shoulder while using the other hand to hold her hand as she stares back at him.

“I am sorry for making you feel worried Chrysalis. But like I said you don’t have to worry about that anymore. Umbra is gone and is currently out of commission back at the empire as for Shining well let’s just say I sent him somewhere where he won’t bother any one ever again. I especially made him pay for what he did to the other races and for what he did to you and your children. And I am here before you so don’t worry so much alright?” He said with sincerity as this manages to calm the changeling queen down as the aura fades from her eyes.

“I understand my king. And thank you for calming me down.” Said Chrysalis as she nods at the human as they both smile at each other.

“By the way Eris mentioned that you were able to defeat Shining and cleansed Umbra of her power using a strange form of magic. What was it?” asked Chrysalis as Frank began to ponder about that.

“Not sure though this is the second time I ended up unlocking a unique form of magic since the last time this happened it was air magic that caused me to blow up a blast of air back in Canterlot and in the Everfree. It still doesn’t make any sense, back in my world magic doesn’t exist no human could use magic and any form of magic is just nothing but slight of hand tricks.” Said Frank as Chrysalis had a thought.

“True but you also mentioned that your people didn’t think alien existed until Kane and his generals arrived and attacked the planet. Maybe your people at some point used magic before.” Said Chrysalis as Frank sighed at this.

“Twilight, Celestia, and Luna suggested the same thing though I am honestly not sure most humans believe the idea of using magic is nothing by nonsense and something that exist in a child’s fairytale book though that’s mostly from the ones that believe in science. And even if humans did use magic in the past, I doubt there be any records of it. *sigh* But enough about that what’s been going on with you and the changelings while I was gone?” said Frank as Chrysalis began to recall what had been going on.

“Well, a lot has happened since the last time you were here as you can see, we were able to rebuild the castle so that the hive could have a proper place to call home. Though there have been some changes to some of the changelings such as the new changeling guards.” Said Chrysalis as Frank was about to ask for when she meant by that until the lit up her horn as the door to the throne room open as 4 changelings enter the room.

Only these changelings were very different as parts of their body had armored chitin, larger wings, wore a black and grey tunic, and were armed with each their own weapons and gear. The first was armed with a pointed spear and circular shield like that of a spartan, the second had a pair of claws of retractable claws slicker armor and with a visor with 4 slits on them. The third one had 4 arms as had a bunch of small knives strapped to him along with some throwing stars as he spun each of them in each hand, the fourth and last one had dual tomahawk axes, red paint marks over his right eye, a mohawk, and wears a fuzzy tunic around his lower body.

Each of them stood tall and saluted in front of Frank much to his bewilderment as Chrysalis giggles at his reaction.

“These four were excited to see you Frank now then you four introduce yourselves to your king.” She ordered as all of them nodded at Chrysalis as they tell them names in order.

“My name is Leo my king.” Said the first changeling

“The name is Logan your majesty.” said the second changeling.

“I am Hanzo my king.” Said the third Changeling.

“And I am Thorm my lord.” Said the fourth changeling.

“We are honored to be in your presence King Frank.” They all said in unison as they bowed at the human who was still not use to the praise.

“Well, when you said that some of the changelings got a major upgrade you weren’t kidding. Oh, and speaking of upgrades there’s something I wish to show you and since you four are here you might like this as well.” said Frank as he stood from the throne with his eyes closed and his hands glowing with a dark blue aura.

“HENSHIN!!”

He said loudly as his body glowed engulfing his body in a bright flash as everyone else covered their eyes from the flash and as it faded, they were soon wide-eyed at the sight of their king. As Frank was no longer human but a changeling as his arms and legs were now covered in the same black chitin as his hands were now black claws, large red eyes, a large black curved horn on his forehead with the rest of his head looked like a helmet, dragon fly wings on his back, and longer teeth as Frank then lets out an exhale.

“Well, I am glad that worked…wait…aw man even my voice changed too.” Said Frank as he spoke with a voice that sounded as if multiple voices spoke at the same time.

The male changelings stood there in awe at the sight of their king now as one of them as for Chrysalis she was wide-eyed at the sight of Frank now a changeling as she got off from her throne and approached the human turned changeling still in disbelief.

“H-how is this even possible? You’re a changeling just like us.” Asked the stunned Chrysalis as she places a hand over his right cheek.

“During my visit to meet the mane six Twilight gave me a book that had a transformation spell on it. And with it I was able to use that spell to alter my appearance though at first, I thought I could only turn into ponies, but I soon discovered that I could turn into other species as well by simply concentrating.

“It’s unbelievable…its just like our ability.” Said Chrysalis still in wonder at the sight of him.

Just then a changeling is seen rushing inside the throne room as he stops before the two rulers as all eyes were now on the lone changeling who was now catching his breath.

“What is the meaning this?” asked Chrysalis as the lone changeling looks at the two rulers with a worried look on his face.

“Your majesties our scouts have spotted a group of diamond dogs wandering within the forest about south of the castle.” Said the lone changeling as this got everyone on high alert though Frank was curious about something.

“Do you know what their doing over there?” asked Frank as he shifts back into his normal self as the changeling then answers.

“We were not sure our scout spotted them with weapons though some of them seem to be women with a few pups with them as well.” said the lone changeling as Frank and Chrysalis looked at each other.

“What is your name?” Asked Frank as the Changeling then sputters a bit before answering Frank.

“M-my name is Thorax your majesty.” answered the lone changeling as Frank pats him on the shoulder.

“I thank you for bringing this to my attention. You are dismissed.” He said as to which Thorax nodded as he rushes out of the throne room.

“So what do we do now, my king?” asked Leo as he and the other armored changelings stood before their king.

“Alright here is what we are going to do. I am going to appear before them and try to find some answers as to why they are here. You four will hide around them and if trouble comes, I will signal you to come out of hiding and get to my side this is what the signal will sound like.” He says before letting out a whistle.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DU7w220L5iw

“I am going as well.” said Chrysalis as Frank then turns to her.

“Are you sure about this?” asked Frank as Chrysalis then lights up her magic as a pair of twin blades appeared in both hand as she twirls them around before having them both crossed together.

“What do you think?” she said as Frank was both surprised and a bit sheepish at her.

“Okay then…Let’s get to work then.” he said as they all nodded to each other before making there way toward the forest.

Frank POV

Location: Everfree Forest.

I was running down the path where the dogs were last spotted though a part of me wondered why they were even there in the first place and why were there women and children as well. Many other thoughts came to my mind as I continued down the path and after passing many of the trees within the forest, I was able to pick up the scent of the dogs as I turn toward the direction of the scent and spotted a small camp west from me. Using *Sniper Vision* I was able to zoom in on the camp and began to examine the dogs in there as I notice a bunch of male guards though they seem to be using some worn out weapons with bandages wrapped around them as if they were beaten badly. The females however were in no better shape as many of them were dressed in rags as they stood by the fire with their pups for warmth as the sight them made me as the sight of this made me even more curious on why they were here. I then proceeded to dash my way toward the camp before stopping in front of the camp.

“Hello there.”

I said out loud as this had the added effect of startling the dogs the male proceeded to point their weapons towards me while the females stood protectively over the pups as they hid behind their mothers. I will agree that what I did wasn’t the best way to introduce myself as I had my hands up.

“Hey, hey easy there. I come in peace and all…(oh god why did I have to say that now I feel more like than an alien than I already am)” I said though I said the last part in my head as I really didn’t like what I said as a spear was pointed onto my face. I knew that none of their weapons would harm me but I didn’t need these guys to think I was a threat or anything.

“Who are you? How did you find us?” asked a grey-haired diamond dog as he gets in my face with a snarl which didn’t scare but his breath was hard not to ignore.

“Well to answer your first question my name is Frank McCloud. And as for your second question I am here to check out something that some friends of mine spotted here in the Everfree and wanted to make sure that there wasn’t any trouble is all.” I answered honestly it was then their eyes widen once I told them my name as all the male dogs backed away a bit.

“Its him…”

“It’s the human who fought against the other Diamond dog clans…”

“Many of the clans best warriors couldn’t even stop him…”

“And this human decimated them with ease…”

Is what they said as many of them were trembling at the sight of me along with having fearful looks on their faces. Just then they all got onto their knees and proceed to bow before much to my bewilderment.

“Forgive us for disrespecting you…”

Is what they all said to me as let out a tired sigh while shaking my head before looking back to me.

“Enough of that may you all please get up from the ground.” I said as the dogs got up from the ground though they still harbored scared looks on their faces.

“Look I didn’t come here to start some trouble I was notified by my friends about a group of diamond dogs in the Everfree. I figured I would come and seek answers as to why you all are in the Everfree since I recall many of you usually live in the underground outside of the Everfree. So, mind answering why your all here and why many of you are dressed in rags and covered in bandages?” I said as many of them were nervous to even speak to me as one of an older looking diamond dog came forward to answer my question.

“We are those that have left our clans for a better life. Those that managed to escape where our alphas went crazy after their business with the caribou was exposed throughout the lands. We have made this place our temporary home until we can find a place to call home.” Explained the elder Dog as I nod at him.

“So your all refugees and I am guessing that your escape from your former masters wasn’t an easy one was it?” I asked to which the elder shook his head at me.

Soon a thought came into mind as I was reminded of a Layla as I then asked the elder a question.

“Say, does the name Layla sound familiar to you?” I asked as one of the dogs went wide-eyed at my question as she rushed to me with a look in desperation. This being a female diamond dog with a brown coat dressed in rags while sporting a scar on the left side of her cheek.

“Is she safe? Is she alright? Please tell me that my sister is alright?!!” said the female diamond dog in a worried tone as I proceeded to remove her paws off me.

“She is alright. I saved her from the caribou was transporting her and some other slaves through the Everfree and are currently safe and sound in the castle in Canterlot. And I believe the Princesses will also lend a hand once they hear about your situation now that I know that your not-…DUCK!!!” I said as I immediately pushed the female diamond dog aside as 3 arrows hit me in the chest as they shatter into pieces.

I then look toward the direction of the arrows to see a bunch of dark grey dogs with bows as a group of them appear in black cloaks, with silver armor, and sporting weapons like blades, axes, and clubs about 18 of dogs in total. The dogs from the camp look completely frighten by the armored dogs as I stared at the armored dogs with a serious look on my face.

“Are those the ones you were trying to escape from?” I asked the elder who nodded at me while trembling at the sight of the armored dogs as I stepped forward in front of the refugees as I faced the armored dogs.

“AND WHO MIGHT YOU GUYS BY IF YOU DON’T MIND ME ASKING?!!!” I shouted at the armored dogs who proceed to snarl at me as I gave them an unamused look at them.

“We have come to retrieve the traitors who left our clan and take back the females that came with them with the pups. So, unless you don’t want to be hurt, I suggest you stay out of our way or be slaughtered by us.” Said one of the armored dogs as I look back at the refugees who continued to tremble before looking back at the armored dogs.

“Here’s my response.” I said before firing my cryo-beams at 4 at of the armored dogs as their bodies were covered in ice.

This then causes the archers to fire a barrage of arrows toward me as I sighed in annoyance before channeling my magic as I formed a red shield in front of me blocking them as they bounce off from the shield. I then let out a whistle signaling the changelings to appear as they get the drop on the changelings as Leo, Logan, Hanzo, and Thorm attack each of them. Leo stabbing many of them with his spear through the chest, eye, followed by him slamming his large circular shield onto their faces. Logan is seen slashing many of them with his bladed claws as blade and dismembered limbs scatter all over the dirt as Logan lets out a loud howl the more he kills them. Hanzo is seen dodging each attack from the dogs while also tossing many of his throwing stars at the dogs hitting them in the eyes and in various parts of the body as each drop dead from blood loss. Thorm is seen beheading and crushing many dogs with his twin axes as many of dogs shake in fear as he is seen bulldozing many of the dogs some he even flipped over his back before delivering an axe to the face.

This reduces the dogs’ numbers from 18 to 5 as the remaining armored dogs back up from the human who had his arms crossed and with four strange looking changelings who stood beside him. Just then another figure lands behind the remaining dogs revealing them to be Chrysalis who had her twin blades out as she dashes toward the remaining dogs as she swings her blade at the first dog beheading him as his body hits the ground. The second dog rushes in as Chrysalis evades him before thrusting her blade into the dogs back as it spears through him out from his chest before the queen pulls her blade out. The third and fourth dog then try to rush toward her as she then channels her magic before firing two beams of green energy from her hands at the dogs reducing them into dust leaving nothing, but their armor and weapons as then clank onto the ground. The last one scared out of his mind decides to make a brake for it and try to run away as Chrysalis dashes toward the escaping dog as she kicks him to the ground pinning him onto the dirt and was about to impale her blade onto his skull until I shouted.

“No don’t kill him let that one live.” I said as I walk toward her and the dog.

“Are you certain my king. After all he and his men tried to harm you. I figured it be best to end him right here and now.” She said as she glared at the dog who was trembling in fear.

“I am after all its best we let him alive to get some answers as to why they were after the other dogs at that camp there.” I said as Chrysalis then nodded at my reasoning as she then hits the dogs in the head knocking him out as she gets off from him as I then carried the unconscious dog over my shoulder as we both walk back to the others.

Once we got back, we then notice some of the dogs being a bit cautious around the four changelings as I then stepped in.

“Easy everyone these guys are my friends they won’t harm you all. After all they had assisted me with taking care of the armored dogs that appeared before us. Anyway, I think it be best if you follow us back to the nearby castle in the forest seeing that it’s not safe around here and will also be a better place for you guys to call home for, I am sure you will be provided better clothing and better food there.” I said as the dogs looked unsure at the whole thing until Chrysalis came in.

“Our king is right; the changelings will be glad to house every one of you. Now that we know that you are refugees and no enemies to us plus it be better then staying here where more of those armored dogs could find you or any of the more predatorial creatures of the Everfree.” She said as I facepalm as many of the dogs go wide-eyed at this bit of info.

“I will explain things once we return to the castle so lets just go and I hopefully things will be peaceful for once.” I said as we all make our way back to the castle with a new edition to the castle of the jade hive.

Author's Note

this took so much time and i apologize for how long it took thanks to renovations taking most of my time from the middle of July to the end of August. thankfully this chapter is done and i will be able to make more in the future

hope you guys enjoy this and will see you in the next post see ya.

Chapter 25: Alien Encounter

Chapter 25: Alien Encounter…

Frank Pov

Some time had passed as me, Chrysalis, our guards, and the diamond dog refugees as we made our way toward the castle of the Jade hive. However I was also able to pick up the chatter from the dogs as some of them began to talk about me with some of the males saying that they should be cautious around me, the pups wondering what I am, and the females wondering why I smelled so good which was weird if you ask me. It was then that two dogs walked close to me and Chrysalis as we both turn to them as they were now beside us of course those were the first two diamond dogs that I interacted with when I found their camp.

“By the way I never got either of your names when I found you back at that little camp back there.” I said as the Elder nodded at me.

“Oh, that’s right my name is Elder Milo. And this girl beside me is my grand-daughter Anya.” Said the elder as the female diamond dog nodded her head at me.

“It is a pleasure to meet you. I am also grateful to hear that you saved my sister from those bastard caribou. Though i must ask is it possible for me to see her again?” she asked to which I nod at her.

“Of course, you can I can tell Layla will be happy to see you again. But first we have to bring the rest of your group to the castle where you will be given some food and proper attire judging by how skinny some of you are and the rags, you’re wearing your all in need of that. Once we bring the dogs back to the castle, I will bring you to your sister in Canterlot.” I said as Anya nodded at me.

“How much further is this castle?” asked the Elder as I then answered.

“We’re almost there we just have to-…” I was cut off as my nose caught a strange scent as I motioned my arm to everyone to stop as I sniffed again only to smell the scent a familiar scent one that I never thought I would ever smell again.

“Chrysalis, have our men get the group to the castle quickly down the path. I sensed danger on the horizon, and I don’t want any of you or anyone from the group getting hurt. I will meet you back at the castle soon.” I said quickly before dashing off as I rush toward the source of the smell as a part of me prayed to both God and Faust that it wasn’t what I thought it was.

After passing through some trees I soon found myself in a new area as I looked around only to go wide eyed at the sight of some dead manticores laying on the ground dismembered and torn apart. As blood and internal organs were scattered all around a piercing screech as I then rush to the sight of a familiar creature that was rampaging back on earth fighting another manticore.

The creature itself was a mix of a alien wolf that I had to handle when the beast master had his pack roam around my home in Jersey City as I then notice that the manticore was losing as it took a nasty paw strike to the face as it goes down. The manticore struggles to get up as the alien wolf hybrid was preparing to pounce on the poor creature as I then acted fast and lunged at the wolf as we were now rolling onto the ground as I now found myself with the creature on top of me as it roared right to my face showing of its sharp teeth and blue tongue as I headbutt the creature off of me as I got to my feat and formed my energy blade on my right hand. The creature charges toward me as I swung my arm blade only for the creature to duck under my attack as my shirt and jacket had a large tear on my left side as I turn to see the creature snarl at me as rush at him and swung as the wolf’s left arm was sliced off. I then grabbed it be the neck before slamming it into the ground before driving the energy blade onto its belly as I then sliced the blade upward as it went up its chest then through its head that was now sliced in half killing it. I then got up from the ground as I heard more growls to my left and swung my arm striking down another alien wolf as it goes down with a thud as its head rolls to the side.

“Of course, there are more of you.” I said as 5 more of them appeared as one lunges at me as I fired my cryo-beam at the creature incasing it in ice before shattering onto the ground.

Two more circle around me as one strikes me across the chest as it tears a hole onto chest before I kick him hard as the alien wolf is sent flying before hitting the tree as it slumps to the ground lifeless. The other manages to latch itself onto my back its claws trying to dig into my skin as it tries to bite into my neck as I rolled my eyes before grabbing onto the creature’s head then proceeded to pull the creatures head from its body as I tare out its head out from its body. Tossing both the head and body on opposite directions I then formed a lunar lance on my right hand before tossing it at some incoming wolves as the spear then separate into multiple spears as two of the wolves were hit as their bodies were impaled by the blue energy spears leaving but one left who snarled at me.

“You know what seeing is how you annoyed me a lot back on earth and are now causing problems here. I am going to put you down with my new power.” I said as my right hand began to glow with an orange aura as an energy chainsaw appeared in my hand as I pulled the string as saw began to rev up.

The alien wolf rushes towards me as I raise the saw up before bringing it down as the saw cuts through the wolf head before running down the rest of its body as alien blood was smeared all over me and around me as the sound of the saw echoed throughout the whole ordeal. And as it reaches the end the wolf body is then split in half as both parts of its body hit the ground with an audible thud as I lowered the chainsaw down as I wiped off the alien floor from my face and trying hard to not let some of it get into my mouth.

“Hay mierda. Me olvido que el sangre de ese tipo de lobo se mancha todo la ropa.” I said in Spanish as try to clean off some of the blood off from my body.

Note: he said “Ah shit. I forgot how the blood of those wolves would stain clothes.”

“What the hell is going on? Why are those creatures here?... This can’t be good I warn the others.” I said to myself as I grabbed one of the decapitated heads of the alien wolves and placed it inside my thigh bag.

Just as I was about to leave I then heard the sound of pained groans to my left only to see that it was coming from the manticore that was attacked as I approached it and upon seeing me proceeded to let out a growl at me as had my hands up.

“Hey easy there. I am not here to hurt you I am here to help.” I said as I was now in front of it as I began to get a clear look at the manticore in question. For this particular manticore was unlike the one I encountered when I first arrived to Equestria for it looked to be more feminine at least to my eyes.

It had a slimmer body of that of a lioness with the long hair around her head along with the scorpion tail, and bat wings as I then notice the large gash on its side which was dripping with blood as I open my thigh bag and pulled out a medical spray can with green plus on it as I proceeded to spray its contents onto the large wound as it begins to seal up the wound will also giving a stinging sensation to the wound. Some of you are probably wondering why I am carrying something like this since I have unbreakable skin well the reason as to why was to have something to treat others who have sustained a lot of damage to their body so I carry this can with me thanks to Leah seeing is how this was her idea to begin with. The female manticore howls in pain as its scorpion tail hits me in the face which didn’t do anything but annoy me as I looked at her with an unamused.

“Hey easy with that tail of yours. I get that it stings but trust me when I say that its worth it, for it means that its currently working on healing your wound right now.” I said to it as the manticore as I proceeded to calm the creature down by rubbing onto its side gently.

Just then I felt something rub against my leg as well as the sound of purring as I look down to see a smaller manticore as it rubs up against me while also letting out a cute meow as it and the female manticore nuzzle noses.

I smiled at the sight as the wound on the female was completely sealed as the manticore in question proceeded to give me a big old lick to my face before nuzzling onto my face.

“Hey, hey. Easy their girl. I am just as happy to see that your alright. And that I came just in time before these things could do any major damage to your body. (I am just glad these weren’t the poisonous ones otherwise the little guy would have lost a parent.)” I said though I mentally said the last part to myself, still how the hell are these creatures even here to begin with?

As I continued to wonder on how these creatures were here the sound of rustling was made as both me and the manticore got into a defensive stance as the little baby manticore hides behind the female manticores leg. Soon a couple of manticores jumped out of hiding as they snarled in front of me probably thinking that I was responsible for killing the others and just before any of them would attack the female manticore gets in front of me as it lets out a mighty roar that startles the other cats as they back away from me. The female manticore then turns to me as she rubs onto my cheek before walking away with the other manticores as the smaller one rubs onto my leg again before following the female as they head off within the forest.

I let out a deep thankful sigh at the female manticore for stopping a possible fight as I waved goodbye at them before dashing back to the castle.

“I hope those guys will be alright I just hope no more alien creatures start appearing in the forest. Anyway, I better warn the others about my findings just to be safe.” I said to myself as I continued my run toward the Castle of the Jade Hive.

3rd POV

Location: Canterlot Castle/Castle Gardens

Meanwhile within Canterlot Castle was Princess Celestia as she was currently drinking tea within the castle gardens as she was enjoying the down time from day court. However, she wasn’t alone as her sister Princess Luna and Eris were there drinking tea with her as they had one individual in mind and that being Frank who is currently meeting Chrysalis much to their disappointment.

“I do wish Sir Frank was here with us. It seems rather dull with him not around.” Said Luna as both Eris and Celestia nod in agreement.

“I agree sister, I usually look forward to teatime since he would always join me for that.” Said Celestia looks a bit dejected as she stares at her reflection from her tea as Luna does the same.

Eris who was there decides to change the mood as he brings up the topic related to what she learned from Cadence.

“So, I hear that Cadence had found out some new info about our favorite human.” She said as this catches Celestia and Luna attention.

“That is correct and to be honest I am worried about Sir Frank especially from what Cadence had told us. How she saw that his heart had been cracked and is being wrapped in lock and chain.” Said Luna as Celestia continued.

“And if I remember correctly, he seemed to act rather strange when I asked him about the possibility of dating some pony here in Equestria as he looked away with a pained expression on my face.” she said as began to ponder on what that could mean.

“That’s weird. Has he ever mentioned anything about him dating anyone back on his world?” asked Eris to which both princesses shook their heads.

“No in fact he seems to change the subject when I asked him during the carriage ride to Ponyvile by saying that it wouldn’t work since his age would be unappealing since he’s 35 years old, but in the body of an 18-year-old.” Said Celestia as Eris was surprised at this bit of info while Luna just scoffed at that.

“I still don’t understand why it’s a problem after all we are a thousand years old.” Commented Luna as Celestia sighed at her.

“That may be true, but it is rather strange for Frank since this is all new to him. Still it makes me wonder how he used to look like before the gauntlet made him younger.” Said Celestia as she, Luna, and Eris began to picture Frank as a much older human with a gruffer appearance as his body seem to be more defined and muscular while also sporting a five o’clock shadow which compliments his striking appearance.

The thought of that causes them to go red in the face before they each shake their heads as many lewd thoughts came into mind while also easing the wings on their backs down though Eris would lie if the thought of an older Frank wasn’t very hot to her. Clearing her throat Celestia decides to come back to the task in hand.

“Going back to the matter in hand its agreed that we will each try to spend as much time with him in order to help him out with his problem otherwise he will never open up to the idea of dating and maybe learn about the cause about why this happened.” Said Celestia as Luna nods at this to which Eris raised an eyebrow at.

“So pretty much going on a date with him then?” said Eris as both Celestia and Luna go red in the face at her comment.

“What no i-it’s not a d-date. We are just simply going with our niece’s plan is all.” Said a nervous looking Celestia as Luna nodded sheepishly in agreement.

“My sister is correct we are only helping out our f-friend with his dilemma is all nothing more.” Said Luna as both her and Celestia smiled in confirmation though this did little to convince the chaos goddess who giggled at the two.

“You two are terrible liars. Its obvious that you both are smitten with our favorite human after all I feel the same way as well. He is the first out of every pony in Equestria that has enjoyed my company since most ponies find me to be annoying or find my actions to me childish. Like this one time I was pranking on some guards by filling their helmets with cake frosting he even suggested that we leave a pie in a box for Captain Steel Wing oh he was so mad that he stormed out from his office with his face covered in blueberry pie.” Said Eris before letting off a laugh as both Celestia and Luna giggled at the though of the captain of the guard in that state.

“Well, I do agree that his presence hadn’t made me happier than before. He doesn’t judge me for my past actions as Nightmare Moons plus I have been enjoying our sparring matches which has helped me improve on my skills. And its also nice to have someone attend night court beside rather than to attend it a lone if only some of them were not scared to be around him.” She said as they all giggled a bit as they recalled how his presence made some of the more nocturnal races nervous even those who are supposedly the more battle-hardened veterans.

“I especially love how he doesn’t treat me like some high and mighty ruler like most of our ponies. Not to mention the times we spent together in the gardens as I felt that I could talk to him not as a princess but as a regular mare something that I haven’t been able to do for many years now. I especially love his warm hugs as well and how considerate he was to comfort me when I was upset.” Said Celestia as she remembered the moment she was held into his warm embrace.

“I hear that, Frankie gives the best hugs especially with how warm his muscular body is. And I should know I have been coiling around at that body for some time now. But I do have to mention that we are not the only ones that have our eyes on Frankie after all there is Chrysalis, Leah, and the girls Frank rescued from the Caribou. So how do we deal with that?” she asked as Celestia and Luna sighed at this.

“I believe we should first help Frank with his problem in the meantime then deal with that issue for I doubt they’re aware of the issue at hand.” Said Celestia but just then a scroll appeared before her as she proceeds to read it only to go wide-eyed at what was written.

“Tia, What’s wrong?” said Luna as Celestia begins to light up her horn.

“Something had happened during Frank’s visit to the jade hive and we have to go there at once.” Responded the solar princess as she uses a teleportation spell as the three disappear in a bright flash.

Location: Castle of the jade hive/ moments earlier

Just as Frank left the group, Chrysalis and her generals quickly brought the refugees within the castle once inside the diamond dogs were then given new clothes and flood which they really appreciated. While the dogs were settling in Chrysalis then heads inside the throne room as Elder Milo and Anya followed her inside as they wait for Frank who ran off to Faust knows where. The changeling Queen is seen pacing back and forth as she tries to ease the feeling of uneasiness swelling in her stomach as Anya was feeling a bit nervous at the ordeal while the elder was as calm as can be. Suddenly the sound of someone dashes in was made as Frank reappears before them which startles the two dogs as Chrysalis turns to him with a happy smile as she runs towards him.

“My king you have retu-…” she was cut off as Chrysalis was being pushed back by Franks left hand.

“As much as I enjoy your hugs Chrysalis, I would appreciate it if you didn’t touch me since I am covered in alien blood, and I don’t want any of it to stain your clothes or leave you with a bad smell.” Said Frank however he notice that the human changeling queen was silent and with a red face no less as Frank looks at where his hand was and went wide-eyed as his hand was on her right boob as he then moved his hand off of her and as she covers her chest with both of her arms while the human stepped back a few steps.

“Oh man I am so sorry. I swear I didn’t mean to do that.” He said in a panic as she raises a hand to him as he shuts up as she tries to speak to him though her face was still red.

“I-it’s fine you were just trying to keep me from getting dirty is all. (though I will admit I liked how firm your grip was on my breast.)” said Chrysalis though she said the last part to herself softly as they both manage to ease up.

“Now that that’s out of the way. Mind explaining me why you ran off just now?” asked Chrysalis as Frank nodded at her as he takes a deep breath before facing the queen.

“Well before I explain myself, I need you to contact Celestia by sending her a letter to notify her about the diamond dog refugees and another thing that I found in the forest once she gets here, I will explain everything. In the meantime, I am just gonna sit down and try to ease this oncoming headache I have.” Said Frank as he walks toward his throne and sits on it before letting off a tired sigh.

Chrysalis nodded at Frank and proceeded to conjure up a scroll and quill as she began to write down what had happened as Frank then notices the 2 other diamond dogs from before.

“Oh, it’s you two sorry about that I didn’t notice you were there.” He said as the Elder then spoke.

“It is no problem your majesty we only awaited your arrival back to the castle.” Said Milo as Frank raised a hand to him.

“And I thank you for that. Also, you don’t have to call me by a tittle just Frank is fine.” Responded the human as the elder nodded however a thought came to the human’s mind.

“Say, you mentioned how your sister Layla was sold by your old alpha right? Who was he exactly?” asked Frank toward the Anya who growled at the memory of him.

“He was a dark grey dog called Baxter a disgusting creep who horded all of the gems that we dug up and was willing to sell any of us just for more gems.” Said Anya as Frank then pulled out something from his thigh bag.

“Tell me did he have a scar around his eye and a golden fang?” asked the human to which both Anya and the elder nodded.

“Yes, how do you know?” asked the elder as Frank presents them along with Chrysalis a golden fang in his right hand as the two dogs were in complete shock.

“I came across the dog when I was freeing many of the slaves in various areas throughout the land. And well lets just say the bastard ended up doing something that led to me having to teach him a lesson. Here’s how it happen…” said Frank as he tells the 3 about his encounter with the old alpha.

Flashback

Location: eastern lands of Equestria

Across the lands of Equestria Frank was rounding up the last of the slave traders in the base as he fired yet another one of the traders with a cryo-beam as they hit the ground completely frozen in ice. The female slaves thanked him as Frank directed them out of the base as he continued to freeze many of the traders there. Suddenly one of them being a griffon charges at him with a battle axe as he weaved to the side before delivering a left kick to the side sending the griffon flying as he hits a nearby wall before hitting the ground. A minotaur then lunges at Frank as he then caught him with both hand before slamming him down to the ground.

Things seem to be quiet until…

BANG!!!!!

Something hits Frank with shoulder as a piece of my shirt is torn off though as his ears were ringing by the loud sound.

BANG!!!

Another loud ringing was made as something hits him in the chest as he takes a few steps as Frank looks up to see a large dog with a strange looking gun aimed right at him as the dog then fires another shot.

BANG!!!!

Frank then felt something hitting him in the face as he then hits the ground while as the ringing of the gunshot starts to fuck up his hearing even more as the diamond dog stands before him with a sinister smile while showing off a golden fang tooth.

“ME GOT YOU…ME GOT MONKEY FREAK…”

Is what Frank could make out as the ringing in his ears as he then looked up toward the dog who proceed to go wide-eyed at the fact that Frank was still alive as he then grabbed the dog by the throat with his right hand as then pulled the dogs gun away from him with the left hand before tossing it to the wall as it shattered into pieces. The dog looked terrified as Frank stared into his eyes showing off my fangs which seem to cause the dog to tremble with fear.

“I…DON’T…LIKE…BEING…SHOT…AT…” Said Frank to the dog before delivering a right hook to the dogs face.

“ORA!!”

Is what Frank yelled out as the dog stumbles back a bit as Frank then delivers a left jab, right kick, right upper cut, left side kick, then double palm strike as the large diamond dog struggled to stay up. Frank originally wanted to knock the dog out but recalled from what one of the slaves that a black diamond dog was wiping the female slaves till they bleed and Frank figured that he had to punish this piece of shit.

"OMAE WA MOU SHINDEIRU"

“What?” asked the dog as Frank proceeded to give him the beating of a lifetime as Frank delivered a barrage of punches to the bastard dog while also yelling out his battle call for everyone to hear…

“ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

After delivering the last punch the dog hits the ground hard as parts of his body was dislocated and broken beyond belief as well as a few teeth scattered on the ground though one caught Frank’s eye as he picked it up to find that it was the dog’s golden tooth. He then pocketed the tooth onto his thigh bag before walking away as Frank continued to round up the rest of traders there.

Flashback Over

“Once I got all of the traders there, I soon rounded them up in the center where the slaves were waiting for them. And left them in their hands and oh boy did they want some pay back and I figured I would keep the dog’s tooth as a memento.” Said Frank as the Elder and Anya were shocked to hear this while Chrysalis giggles at Frank’s story as a part of wishes she was there to witness that.

Just then a flash was made as three beings appeared within the throne room as the two dogs were startled at the sudden arrival while Frank and Chrysalis nodded at the arrival of the royal sisters and Chaos Goddess.

“Oh, good you 3 have arrived and just in time.” Said Frank as Celestia and Luna turn to him with a smile as Eris was about to coil around him like usual but stopped once she notices the stains all over his body and the weird smell coming off from him.

“Oh, jeez Frankie boy the hell happened to ya?” Said Eris as the princesses take notice at the state of their human friend as he lets out a tired sigh.

“Oh right. Well before I explain why I called you 3 over here let me first interest you to Elder Milo and Anya. These two along with the group of diamond had escaped from their alphas who took part in dealing with the Caribou and were residing within the Everfree. Me, Chrysalis, and a couple of our new generals were able to offer them sanctuary here in the castle, but not before having to deal with a group of dogs who were hunting for the refugees. Elder Milo, Anya, I would like you to meet Princess Celestia and Princess Luna as well as the goddess of chaos herself Eris.” Said Frank as the 2 mentioned diamond dogs bowed in respect though were a bit nervous at meeting the royal sisters and chaos goddess.

“I-it is a pleasure to meet you 3.” Said the two dogs in unison as the royals plus chaos goddess greeted them with a bow.

“Its great to meet you as well. I am happy to here that you and the rest of your companions are in a safer home.” Said Celestia as Luna then continued.

“I also believe that your in safer hands here in this castle especially with the omega guardian her in this very castle.” Said Luna as she directs her attention toward Frank who scratches the back of his head sheepishly.

“Yeah, yeah nice to meet ya and all so any other reason why you brought Sunbutt, Moonbutt, and me for?” asked Eris as Celestia, Luna, and Chrysalis looked at her with an annoyed expression as Frank let out a tired breath before reach inside his thigh bag before pulling out his findings from the forest as he presents it to the group.

Everyone gasps while some of them jumped at the sight of the severed head of a strange looking creature that Frank had hanging from his hand as he gets out of the throne and takes a few steps forward before standing in front of the group.

“Chrysalis, remember when I told you and the generals to bring the diamond dogs to the castle inside quickly? Well, this was the reason.” He said pointing toward the head as Eris floats closer to the head.

“What in Equestria is that?!!!” said a shocked Celestia as she, Luna, Chrysalis, Elder Milo, and Anya were frozen in place while Eris was examining the head.

“I have seen a lot of beings in my time, but I have never seen anything like this before.” Said Eris as Frank fires his cryo-beams onto the mentioned head freezing it in ice before placing it on the ground.

“That’s because its not from this world. In fact, it was one of the creatures that was wreaking havoc back in my world as I smelled a pack of them deep within the Everfree. They had recently killed a bunch of manticores and let me tell you it wasn’t a pretty sight as many of them were torn apart as blood and guts were scattered all around. I managed to put all of them down before they could harm to a female manticore and her cub though I am worried that there may be more of them out in the Everfree.” He said as the others were green in the face at the mention of these creatures tearing apart the manticores though this did worry the two royals as the thought of these creatures roaming around the Everfree forest and if some of them stumbled toward Ponyvile.

“Wait you mention that they originated from your world, what did you mean by that?” asked Anya as Frank turns to her.

“Oh right, well you see I originated in another world where a being by the name of Kane sent his generals to invade my world and it was one of his generals that these creatures were unleashed among my people. Which is why you and your people will be staying here in case more of them reside in the Everfree and so that you two can issue a warning to the residents of Ponyvile to stay away from the Everfree so that none of them get hurt.” Said Frank as the two nodded at him in agreement.

“But how in Equestria is something like this here in the first place?” asked Eris as Frank shrugs at her as he looks toward the alien wolfs head before a sense dreed sweeps over him.

“I don’t know…and that’s what scares me.” He said as Frank hopes that this wasn’t a sign of bad things to come.

Author's Note

sorry this took so long guys i was hit with writers block for a time and had a hard time writing this chapter. hopefully you guys will like it and will be making more as i will be working on my other story of crimson prince and my displaced story which i really need to start posting stuff for that.

Chapter 26: a trip to Manehattan

Chapter 26: A trip to Manehattan

Frank POV

A lot of stuff had happened once I revealed the head of the alien wolf to the royal sisters and Chrysalis. For starters the sisters were quick to announce a warning to the ponies to avoid entering the Everfree due to the threat of the alien wolves possibly still lingering within the forest. Once I showed the head, I froze they were convinced as we began to organize to keep Ponyvile safe from any of those wolves however that problem was solved thanks to Leah who was able to build a security defense around the town which will only attack any of the wolves that come near the town. From what I heard Zecora had to relocate from her hut to Sweet Apple Acres just to be safe but from what Applejack had told me her brother didn’t mind that one bit. Another good thing was reuniting two sisters, as I brought Anya with me to Canterlot where she and Layla were reunited as the two hugged in a loving embrace. It brought a smile to my face seeing these two reunited but what I didn’t expect was to receive was a tackle hug from the two and a kiss to the cheek from Layla.

Though that wasn’t the end of that, you see the sight of those creatures had brought back some bad memories and along with that came the nightmares. The kind that would wake me up so many times with a cold sweat and my heart racing like crazy something that hasn’t happened to me ever since I ended the invaders and was on the run from the military. I figured that I should probably do something to clear my head about the whole ordeal as well as do some sight seeing by visiting a place, I have never been to here in Equestria. In fact one place comes to mind for it’s the one place that reminds me of home and that place is Manehatten.

“THIS WAS A MISTAKE!!!!”

I yelled out as I ran away from a crowd of pony’s who were shouting my name as they chase me down the streets as I make a quick turn towards an alley way only to see a dead end as I look back to hear the ponies looking for me. Knowing what to do I shot upward making my way up the ledge and onto the roof before laying down. As I stayed there for the moment while using my enhanced hearing to listen for any of the nearby ponies that were chasing me as many of them would say…

“He’s gone…”

“Come on let’s keep looking for him…”

“I am so glad he is here…”

As they ran off and flew off from the area as I let out a sigh of relief before looking towards the sunny sky as bits of clouds floated all around. Now you’re probably wondering where I am and why I was being chased right now?

Well to answer your first question I decided to visit a place that I have always wanted to go which was this Equestria’s version of New York called Manehattan. As I flew towards the city to ease my mind after the ordeal in the Everfree, but later regretted it once I touched down as the citizens soon surrounded me some of them pulling out cameras and asking for autographs. However, things got out of hand once I found myself being surrounded by a mob of mares who were all screaming my name as if I was some sort of popstar as I later found myself being chased around by a swarm of female fans. Now some of you may be wondering why it would be a problem for me since I can outrun them but seeing is how they can somehow pop up from every place that I was hiding it became a hassle to outrun them. As I find myself now on top on the roof of a random building as I sighed in relief at finally losing those crazy fans.

“There you are.”

Said a voice as I nearly jump in surprise as I look up to see none other than Pip Petals who was flying towards me before setting herself down as I got up onto my feet.

“I was wondering where you were when you didn’t meet us from near the train. What happened?” she asked as scratched the back of my head at this.

“Yeah, sorry about that I was being chased by some crazy fan girls and had a hard time trying to lose them.” I responded as Pipp giggled at me.

“Well, it’s no surprise you are pretty much a celebrity here. Though it is funny seeing you a guy who not only stopped 3 attacks in 3 major locations in Equestria and freed millions of female slaves from the caribou to be running away from a mob of fan girls” said Pipp as we both snickered at how funny this was as I used the enhanced vision where the train is and spot the girls waiting near the train station. There was Anya and her sister Layla standing side by side together, Chloe and Leah were looking at the area in amazement, while Sonya stood by the background while keeping a look out for bad that may come their way.

“Well from the looks of things the others are still waiting for us near the station so let’s go meet up with them. RACE YOU THERE!!” I said before blasting away toward the station as I flew into the air and after a few seconds I was finally there as the girls then stared up at me as I set myself down to the ground.

They continued to look at me with unblinking eyes as I snickered at their surprised gazes.

“You know your going to hurt your eyes if you girls keep having that expression on your faces.” I said as they shook out of their stupor as let out a quick chuckle at the whole thing.

“Where the hell were you? You were supposed to meet us here.” said an angry looking Sonya but before I could say anything the sound of heavy panting was made as I turn to see a very tired looking Pipp Petals as she floats toward before falling forward as I immediately caught her in my arms as she tries to catch her breath.

“You…Are…Too…Fast…” said Pipp between breaths as I carried her on by back.

“Sorry about that Pipp I forgot that you’re not a fast flyer. And to answer your question I was being chased by a mob of ponies once I touched down here in Manehattan.” I said toward Sonya as she raised an eyebrow at me.

“What kind of ponies were chasing you?” asked Leah as she got close to me with a worried expression on her face mask and just when I was about to answer her, I then heard some voices from nearby.

“I THINK HE’S HERE!!!”

“LET’S GET HIM GIRLS!!!”

I looked back knowing who those voices were before looking back at the others.

“Um…girls I believe it’s time for us to RUN!!!” I said to them as we ran away from the station and behind us was a mob of mares as each ran like hell away from the mob while the populace was staring at us with shock. I just hope this doesn’t become a common thing in my time here in the city…

15 minutes of running later…

We manage to escape the mob as we find ourselves within the city as the girls were breathing heavily after the long run minus Pipp who was resting peacefully as I carried her on my back.

“Sorry for this everyone, I didn’t think that we would be chased by some fan girls here in the city. Hell, I didn’t know I had fans to begin with” I said as they each let out a sigh at me.

“Well, you did stop 3 major attacks two of them here and one from another kingdom how could you not be famous?” said Leah as they manage to catch their breath.

“It’s weird because I was never chased by fan girls since the only ones that were chasing me was the military who were trying to imprison me, but enough about that lets get a move on and explore the city.” I said as the others nodded at me before we started our walk in the streets of Manehattan.

As we walked down the streets, I took glances at the area and couldn’t help but be reminded of my former home back on earth and seems that the girls notice for they were now staring at me.

“Is something wrong, Frank? You seem to be spacing out for some reason.” Asked the protogen as the other girls had questioning gazes at me while I scratched the back of my head nervously.

“Oh, sorry about, the sight of this place had brought back memories of my former home back on Earth.” I responded as Sonya tilted her head.

“Former home?” she asked as mentally sighed at this seeing is how I never told them about my home back on earth.

“Oh, right well back on Earth I used to live in a city called New York which looks exactly like this city though its funny that this place is called Manehattan for it’s the same in my world though we mostly call it Manhattan. Though I do wonder if there is a version of New Jersey here in Equestria since its one of my childhood homes before coming to NYC.” I said as we continued the walk down the streets however, I did notice that some of the girls looked at bit nervous at being here.

“You girls alright?” I asked as they all look back at me.

“We’re fine its just that this place is still very new to us. I certainly have never been to a place that isn’t a forest.” Said Chloe as stayed the closest to the group.

“I have been to many places with my old unit but never one like this and with these many ponies either.” Said Sonya as Layla and Leah were closed together.

“And for some reason we have been getting some odd stares lately.” Said Leah as I noticed how some of the citizens were staring at us.

Some would make quick glances at us along with questioning glances which shouldn’t be surprise since you never see a diamond dog, a centaur, a protogen, a minotaur, and a human in a place like this. Then again none of the other races were ever shown entering Manehatten from what I have seen from the show at least maybe I should mention this to Tia and Lulu to have some delegates visit Manehattan. And with the help of my enhanced hearing I was able to pick up the chatter of the ponies. Many of them wondering why these individuals are here, what kind of diamond dog wears armor and whose the hunk with them which made me go WTF. I also noticed some of the more snobbish ones looking at us with disgust as I sighed and simply ignored them as we continued our walk.

“Frank where are we going exactly?” asked Leah as I turn to her.

“I heard from the princesses that there was a special event happening in Central Park. Though it’s a shame that they couldn’t join us, but they had royal duties to deal with. (Though I hope I can spend some time with them especially since the incident with the alien wolves had made them even busier than before.)” I said as I mentally said the last part to myself as we finally arrived to what appeared to be the entrance to the park.

“Wait is there some sort of festival of some sorts happening here?” asked Chloe as we then took notice at the area they arrived in and what they saw had everyone wide-eyed.

3rd POV

Location: Central Park

At the entrance were banners and streamers hanging all around and on them had the mark of the omega symbol along with images of Frank on them. And as they entered inside, their shock soon increased at the sight of the park as a large festival was going on as many streamers and stalls were all around along with various ponies around wearing t-shirts with Franks picture along with the omega symbol. Some of the fillies and colts were also running around holding onto balloons and one even holding onto toys that looked like Frank. And at the center of this all was a statue Frank standing tall in a pose reminiscent of Superman minus the cape as Frank and the girls could not believe what they were looking at.

“Frank, were you aware of this?” Asked Layla as the superhuman shook his head at all of this. For he could not believe that there was a festival about him.

“From the looks of this, they seem to be celebrating you, Frank.” Said Sonya as Frank was still in disbelief at the whole thing.

“Wait is this what the princesses meant by an event going on here?” he questioned as one of the ponies then took notice before yelling out to the crowd.

“SWEET CELESTIA, EVERYPONY LOOK ITS HIM!”

Soon all ponies attending the festival stopped and turned only to go wide-eyed at the sight of Frank who had a nervous look on his face. He slowly raised his hand and waved at the ponies with an awkward smile.

“Hello, every pony…” he said in a nervous tone as the ponies then screamed out in joy as he quickly covered his ears and avoid a sharp pain to his ear drums.

“ITS HIM!!”

“IT’S THE OMEGA HERO!!”

“THE GUARDIAN OF EQUESTRIA!!!”

“FRANK MCCLOUD!!!!”

They all yelled out as they surrounded the human as this caused Frank to flinch by the attention given to him. As he was bombarded by ponies wanting his autograph, asking him why he was here, to can you show us some of your awesome moves.

“Alright, every pony please settle down, I can’t answer any of you if you’re talking all at once. Now to answer your second question I was told by the princesses of a special event going on in the park and figured I would come visit this place with my friends here.” he said motioning to the girls who were with him though this caused the stallions to look at the human with a sly look while the mares had envious looks on their faces.

“Also, I would be glad to offer you autographs I just need something to write with.” He said as he felt a tap on his leg as he looks down to see a small white colt as he hands the human a marker as he then motions Frank to sign the childs poster which had Frank in a heroic pose as he stood over the traitor known as Shining armor below him.

“Alright your first.” He said signing the poster with his signature as the small colt smiled happily as others then presented their items for him to sign ranging from t-shirts, action figures, and even more posters as this give Frank an idea.

He then disappears from sight before reappearing as he closes the cap of the marker as the ponies then look at him with a raised eyebrow. As he motions them to look at their items as they all go wide-eyed at the human’s signature written in belongings as they cheered in delight as the human hands the marker back to the colt who accepts it and lets out a thank you before walking off towards his parent. Once the fans told him their thanks they soon continued to their festivities as the girls then approached him still amazed at the man’s speed.

“Now that that’s out of the way, can one of you explain what in the world is going on here?” he said as a familiar voice spoke out.

“Why it is to honor you, my friend.” Said the voice as Frank turns to see none other than Fancy Pants and his wife Fleur de Lis as they approach the human with a friendly smile.

“Ah Fancy, Fleur, good to see you two.” Said Frank as he gave out his own friendly smile.

“Its great to see you as well. Though it would have been better if you would come visit me and Fancy occasionally.” Said Fleur as Frank smiles sheepishly at her.

“Yeah, sorry about that Fleur, I was busy with some other stuff not to mention being bedridden for a few days as well.” he said as the two elites nodded at him knowing what their human friend meant but grew worried when the human mention being bedridden for a few days. But before they could say anything the sound of someone clearing their throat was made as they all turn to see the girls that were accompanying Frank with crossed arms.

“Oh right, Fancy, Fleur I would like to introduce you to my companions Leah, Layla, Anya, Chloe, Sonya, and Pipp. Girls these are my friends from Canterlot called Fancy Pants and Fleur di Lis.” Said Frank as the girls said their hellos as the two elites did the same.

Though they were surprised to see him with a group of girls as the two had a teasing smirk on their faces.

“My, my Frank, I didn’t think you were so popular with the girls especially with such a big group.” Commented Fancy as Fleur continued.

“I agree, is one of them your lover by any chance or have you formed a herd with them?” asked Fleur as Frank was wide-eyed at the question while the girls were also shocked as their faces go completely red as they look away. Some of the other onlookers heard this as they also wondered as well as some of the stallions gave the human a sly smirk while the mares were looking at the girls with envy.

“Whoa, there is nothing like that going on I am just simply hanging out with some friends.” Said Frank in a nervous tone as he was unaware of the looks that his companions were making after being called friends but were determined to change that. However, a thought came into mind as he looked at the fancy couple as he liked to call them.

“Wait, did the two of you have anything to do with this?” he asked as the couple smiled before nodding at him.

“Well not just us, after all it was Princess Celestia and Princess Luna’s idea to have this festival in your honor.” Said Fancy as Fleur continued.

“From what we heard back in Ponyvile we figured this would be the best way for you to have fun and also enjoy the festivities with you and your ladies there.” Said Fleur as Frank groaned at her joke as she smiled mischievously at the human.

“Well I might as well enjoy the downtime though I am curious at to what they have here.” he said as his stomach then let out a growl that startled every pony as they were now looking at him with wide-eyes, as Frank scratched the back at his head nervously.

“Heh…Sorry about every pony I got hungry on the way here. So how about we grab some grub before we look around.” He said with a nervous chuckle as the others chuckled at Frank as they move toward the food stand.

There he found a stand that sold pretzels as he bought some for himself and for the others as they munch down before exploring more of the festival.

“Hey look there selling toys of you.” Commented Chloe as she picked up a figure of Frank in a flying pose as Layla grabs onto a plushie of the chibi version of Frank.

“Sheesh I never thought I would ever see merchandise like this.” He said motioning to the other figures of Frank in various poses.

“And in good condition as well. Each of these were sculpted to present our hero and all of his glory. As for the plushies they were made for those who wish to cuddle the big guy.” Said the vendor as Frank raised an eyebrow at the mention of the plushie as some of the girls eyes sparkled at the idea as Fancy Pants and Fleur di Lis seem to snicker at the situation.

They left the vendor as Pipp, Chloe, and Layla left with a plushie of their own of Frank that Frank had purchased for them from the vendor as they held the item in their arms. Frank smiled at the sight of them holding onto their plushies tightly as they appreciated the gift from their human friend. They soon walked along to see more vendors selling other items as they came to one stand that had some necklaces with the mark of the omega symbol on it. Leah was the first to see them as she examines the design of silver colored necklace with the red crystalized omega mark hanging at its center.

“These look beautiful.” Commented Leah as Sonya was also drawn to the necklaces as Frank was beside her.

“Your right they are, I especially with the crystalized omega symbol.” He said as the vendor then appeared.

“You bet, each was crafted by yours truly to match the very symbol of our great hero here. Though the crystal design was a bit tricky but thanks to a friend in Ponyvile I was able to sculpt them in the shape of the symbol.” Said the vendor as Frank had an idea on who the friend was as he then bought two of them as he then placed them around Leah and Sonya’s neck much to their shock as Frank Smiled at them.

“They really look good on you two.” He commented as Sonya blushed at the compliment while Leah’s face mask lit up as she tried to hide her face.

The others giggled at the whole scene as something catches Frank’s attention as he wakes over toward another stand one that was selling various rings though 4 of them seem to catch his attention. They each had the emblem of the omega symbol on the center yet they each had a different design as they each reminded him of the princesses. The first one had a golden design along with the emblem of the sun within the omega symbol while the second one had a blueish design with splotches of black with a crescent moon at the center. The third one had a pinkish design with the emblem of a crystal heart at the center and the fourth one had a purple design with the emblem of a pink 6 pointed star at the center. These rings had reminded him of Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Twilight as he know that these rings would look great on them. The vendor takes notice of this as he smiles at the human.

“Ya like what ya see. These rings were made to show love for both you and the princesses though you’re in luck, these happen to be the last I have of them since they have been selling like hot cakes. And I am willing to sell ya these for a reasonable price.” Said the vendor as Frank was about to buy them, he noticed 3 more rings within the shelves that caught his eye.

The first one had a dark blue color with sparkles reminiscent of the night sky, the second one had a greenish color similar to that of the Everfree Forest, and the third had a mix-match of colors in various part around the ring.

“How about those over there?” questioned Frank as pointed at the 3 rings as the vendor turned to them.

“Oh those? Honestly, I haven’t been able to sell these since no ones seems to want them.” said the vendor as the Frank know that Nightmare, Chrysalis, and Eris would love these.

“I will take those 3 and 4 other rings with the princesses cutie marks.” He said as the vendor nodded while his companions smiled knowing full well who these rings were for. Once he had received the rings Frank and the others soon left as they explored more of the area until Frank’s stomach begins to growl and soon the others had the same effect as the girls blushed though not as much as Sonya and Leah who were completely red in the face. Fancy and Fleur were holding a laugh as Frank chuckled at the whole ordeal.

“Why don’t we get something to eat before we look around any further?” suggested Frank as the others nodded as they stumbled upon some food stands.

Sadly many of them were only selling food that were more suitable for ponies and the other herbivore races. But at least some freshly made pretzels and popcorn were fine for Frank though he did notice that some of the other ponies were quick to get in line for those stands after he left which helped those two gain more bits. And as the group continued wandering through the fair they stumbled upon a stage with a couple of musicians who sitting their bored out of their mind.

“What’s going on here?” he asked as Fancy then responded.

“Ah yes, there was supposed to be a live performance today for the people in the fair, but sadly the lead singers had caught food poisoning at the last minute.” Said Fancy as Frank sighed at that.

“Talk about bad timing.” Said Frank as Fancy nodded at him.

JUST THEN PINK!!!!

“FRANKIE!!!” said a familiar pink pony as everyone was startled at the arrival of a familiar party mare while Frank smiled at the mare.

“Hello Pinkie Pie I am surprised to see you here. What brings you here at the festival?” asked Frank as Pinkie giggled at Frank with her bright smile that seems to brighten the human’s mood.

“Well its actually thanks to Miss Pie for organizing the festival for you Frank.” Said Fleur as Pinkie giggled.

“Yupperoni and I told you Fleur just called me Pinkie; Miss Pie is my mom. Anyway I was actually looking for you Frank. You see with the lead singers gone I was trying to look for a replacement so that the show could go on. But once I heard that you were here, well… I figured that you could be the perfect one to sing for the ponies here at the festival.” Said a smiling Pinkie Pie as Frank was wide-eyed at the suggestion.

“Wait, Frank, I never knew you could sing.” said a surprised Fleur as this catches Fancy and the girl’s attention.

“Neither did I. I am actually curious to see your performance my friend.” said Fancy as Frank sweat drops at the suggestion as the girls then approached him.

“I wouldn’t mind hearing you sing.” said Layla as she, Pipp, and Chloe nodded in agreement.

“I am curious about that as well.” said Sonya as Frank had a nervous look on his face.

“I had heard from the princesses about your unique musical skills I would be honored to witness it live if possible.” said Leah as Frank was a bit scared now.

“I…uh…umm…I…” was all that Frank could muster as Pinkie then spoke.

“Please…” said the pink mare as she lets out the puppy eyes which hit Frank like a freight train for it was the cutest thing to have ever been seen as Frank lets out a sigh of defeat.

“Fine I will do it, but I have to ask am I doing one song?” asked Frank as Pinkie shook her head.

“Actually you’re going to sing 4 songs and I know you will love these songs.” Pinkie said as she then gets closer to Frank and whispered the name of the songs to his ear as the human nodded at her.

“As much as I want to know how you know about those songs i know i wont get a clear answer for that, but that’s what I love about ya Pinkie.” He said as he smiles at the pink mare who smiles back at him with a cheerful smile before both of them dashed off and were now on the stage much to the amusement to the others.

Pinkie speaks to the musicians about the situation as they were excited at the idea of performing with the hero of Equestria as the pink mare hands them each the music sheets of the 4 songs as they nodded before dashing off to the mic and was about to make her announcement.

“Hellooooo PONIES!!!”

Announced the pink party mare as all the ponies were drawn to here as they all were in front of the stage as the pink mare smiled at the crowd.

“Now that I have your attention I would like to make an announcement. As you know there was supposed to be a live performance for this super fun festival, but the lead singers couldn’t come due to having food poisoning.” She said which had the crowd to look down for they were looking forward to a show.

“Which is why I bring something even positively, exponentially better by having the hero himself sing for us.” Said Pinkie as every pony goes wide-eyed as Pinkie motions Frank to the stage as the whole crowd cheered at the sight of him as Pinkie hands him the mic as he stands before the crowd.

“Hello Pon-….whoa that is loud. Sorry about that folks I have never been on stage before. And I will be honest I didn’t expect to be on stage like this, but the lovely Pinkie Pie insisted that I come on stage and sing you all 4 songs from the human world and I hope you all will like this first song. For this one happens to be a song by someone called the king of Rock and Roll hope you all like it.” He said as the band began to play the first song and by the power of Harmony Frank is then taken by the song.

Play this song: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Ra_XEO4Sk9s

Note: as I said before this song is not mine.

As he sings the ponies were then pulled towards the human as if they were in a trance as Frank goes off by each rhythm of the song. Some of the mares were then swooning at his voice as the song goes in a slow but enjoyable but it wasn’t until the song started to pick up and soon the crowd went nuts as the mares were screaming as Frank began to move around like Elvis himself as he went as far as he held out a mare by the chin before causing her to pass out before causing her to pass out as Fancy and Fleur were amazed at the whole thing. The girls that came with Frank were wide-eyed at this at the whole ordeal though as he went off is when their hearts nearly skipped a beat as the song then ended as everyone cheered at the human who bowed as the musicians then bowed as well.

“Thank you…Thank you very much.” Said Frank as he imitated Elvis’s iconic line as the ponies cheered at him.

“Alright I see that you all were entertained by that song which I why I know you will love this song by another musician from my world and one that made his mark on the world for being a very unique musician and has made many amazing songs. Most notably this one…” he said before signaling musicians to start the song.

Play this Song: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xiZW1VoytEg

The song goes off much faster than the first, as Frank sings in a semi-fast pace as begins to turn and twirl with each part of the song. Some of the audience would even go far as dance to the song and would also song a long with him in certain parts of the song. It wasn’t until Frank forms a guitar of orange energy as he plays a brief solo which had the audience go off in a frenzy as the girls, Fancy and Fleur cheered at their human friend. And as the song comes to an end every pony cheer for the human as he bows at the audience.

“Thank you every pony, but let’s give a round of applause to the musicians of this here show come on.” He said as he and the crowd were applauding the musicians who all bowed at the praise before preparing another song.

“This next song will get intense so I apologize in advance.” He said as the third song was about to start.

Play this song: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HgzGwKwLmgM

The starts of much differently which threw the audience off for a loop like as if he was singing from a play. However that changes once the song goes faster as Frank forms a piano as he starts playing it along with the other musicians in a more up beat tone. The crowd are going nuts at the song though some of the mares passed out at the mention of a good time and were cheering at the mention of going to explode. He then shifts piano into a guitar as he begins another solo which had the audience hopping in delight as the song comes to a close as the crowd cheered in delight as Frank and the musicians bowed at the praise.

“Thank you very much also again I apologize for some of you who have fainted so please someone help them. Now for this next and final song is something of a classic from where I come from and one that best fits for a closing act so I hope you all love it.” He says before looking back at the musicians.

“You guys ready for the finale?” he asked toward the musicians as they nodded at him with their instruments ready as he smiled.

“Alright lets begins.” He said as he signals the guys to start the song.

Play this Song: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qQzdAsjWGPg

The song starts of slow as Frank sings a more low tone which seems to have the audience in a trance as he continues the song. The crowd sway from side to side at various parts of the song a Frank was slowly floating off from the stage and into the air. As he lets out a powerful voice one that had the audience and blown away as he continues on with the song. He then ends off with a power verse as he and musicians end off with a power blast of music which had the audience in both amazement and in tears as Frank sets himself down as he ends the song in a soft verse as the music then intensifies before coming to an end.

The crowd then cheers as Frank and musicians then bowed as they conclude their show as Frank then hands the mic back to Pinkie who was wiping off her tears as Frank wakes back to his companions.

Frank POV

As I was about to walk off from the stage I noticed someone from a far wearing a cloak over there body with a hood covering their faces as I wasn’t able to see who it was, but I was to make out a scowl from within the hood. Just then I felt something hug me as I look away to see some of the girls hugging me as the others soon arrived.

“That was incredible my friend.” Said Fancy who smiled at me as Fleur nodded alongside him.

“Truly, I had no idea you had such a voice.” She said as I scratch the back of my head in embarrassment.

I then looked back to where I saw the hooded figure only to see no one there as I wondered what was that all about.

“Something wrong Frank?” asked Sonya as I turn to her before looking back at where I saw the hooded figure before sighing.

“It’s nothing Sonya. So how did you all like the show I did.” I said though I can’t help but a sense of foreboding after seeing the hooded pony.

I prayed to both God and Faust that this peace would last, but knowing my luck it probably won't.

“OH, MY CELESTIA ITS HIM!!!! OH, THAT VOICE!!!! PLEASE MARRY ME!!!!! NO ME!!!! NO ME!!!!!!!!!!!”

Shouted various female voices as I looked to my left only to go wide-eyed as a mob of mares were screaming their heads off with fan-girl glee as they were all dressed in *I heart FRANK* t-shirts as they were charging at us.

“OH, CRAP. GOT TO GO!!!!!!!!” I said as I then dashed with super speed as another chase from a mob of fan-girls had started as I ran throughout the streets of Manehatten.

Author's Note

hey guys sorry for the lack of chapters but due to a bad case of writers block and with ideas of my boy frank in another story. but that doesn't mean i wish to stop this and will continue the story. Also let me know on what you thought about the songs used for this particular chapter.
Anyway see ya guys later and i will see you in the next post.

Update April 2023: seeing is how i had finished this chapter without a proper ending i figured i would end it properly in a funny way. I also wish to apologize for taking so long i had recently went on a family trip for 2 weeks and got sick once i got back and am currently recovering from a terrible coughing fit. But don't worry the next chapter is currently in the works right now.

Chapter 9: A spar with... NIGHTMARE MOON?!!!

Chapter 9: A spar with… NIGHTMARE MOON?!!!!!

Frank POV

Location: Castle Roof/ Nighttime

I lay on the roof of the castle looking up into the night sky as I reminisce on all that had happened after the attack in Canterlot. Many of the nobles were in an uproar once they heard that BlueBalls (Yes, I said it) was responsible for the attack as they along with some of the other nobles who were distrustful of me were now praising me for saving them and to putting an end to the bastard prince. Two nobles named Fancy Pants and Fleur di lis had thanked me profusely after saving them from certain death much and praised me for my heroics against Blueballs there words not mine as they gifted me with a golden pocket watch and dagger, which I accepted them just to be polite. Luna is doing okay but was recommended by one of the royal medics to not fly for about a week I am just glad that she is still able to use that wing knowing how lightning can fry the nerves don’t ask me how I know that.

Another thing that I forgot to mention is that when the guards went to investigate the prince’s home, they found some documents that had the layout of Ponyvile and of Canterlot along with notes that discussed battle plans for the attack on both towns. It was later confirmed after one of the raiders finally admitted to being hired by the prince to attack Ponyvile, yet when asked if he was working for someone else, they claimed they knew nothing about that. Garble knew nothing as he was offered power by an unknown source and was only focused on getting payback for what had happened to him as he aided the attack in Ponyvile. Still the fact that an unknown group is causing all of this has me and the sisters worried so much for having a peaceful life…

Rainbow had recently visited me once word of the attack had reached Ponyvile as the mare was annoyed that she wasn’t there to help but was glad that everyone was alright. She also informed me that her friends have finally made a full recovery and was wondering if I could make a visit to Ponyvile to meet them though she mentioned how Twilight had been wanting to meet me for quite some time and asked if I could partake in some experiments with her. I accepted since I did want to see how the town was doing since it had been a while since the raiders attacked the town, though I would be lying if the thought of doing experiments with Twilight hadn’t made me nervous, I just hope I don’t make her go nuts like with what happened with the pinkie sense. Some of you may be wondering where was Eris in all of this madness, well apparently she was busy with something off world and knowing she was probably in a pocket dimension or something thankfully she was able to use her power to repair the damages from the attack with just a snap of her fingers.

However, I will have to wait until after heat season which will be happening very soon as I have been preparing all that I need and have already decided on a place to hide until the heat ends which I will tell in another time. I have also noticed some of the mares’ showing signs of being in heat as some of them would stare at me whenever I am around some with stiff wings, blushes, and wagging tails, Sharp Edge and Velvet Breeze have shown similar signs and have been avoiding me like the plague not to I minded. Not only that but the sisters have also been acting weird as Celestia would at times hug me from behind and would nuzzle onto my neck much to my bewilderment and that fact that I could feel her breasts pressed onto my back makes it even more weird. Luna seems to be more in control though I could tell she was struggling as she would go red in the face whenever I was around though she would also pout whenever Celestia gives me a surprise hug which was adorable to say the least. And I may have made things worse when I decided to bake them their favorite deserts when I was cheering them after what BlueBalls said. Back on earth I learned to bake sweets for my mother and sister as I was able to bake a chocolate cake for Celestia and a moon pie for Luna who after taking the first bite proceeded to devour them in just a few seconds they then proceeded to hug me on each side followed by a kiss on their cheek and well let’s just say I…. passed out when that happened.

Now some of you may be wondering why I am laying on the roof at night and to answer your question is that I am trying to think of a way to explain to the royal sisters about my knowledge of Equestria and the beings here through a TV show from my world. Then again how do you explain to 2 immortal sisters that they along with their world is presented in the form of a TV show aimed to sell toys for little girls and that there is a fandom dedicated to the show itself. I did want to tell the girls, but a part of me is scared at how they will react once I tell them, will they freak out and question their own existence, will they get mad at me for keeping this from them, will this destroy the friendship we formed together?

“FUCK!!!!”

I sat up as I could feel a headache coming in as I begin to rub the sides of my head in the hopes of relieving the ache of all these thoughts running around my head. I hate having to keep secrets from the sisters, but at the same time I am also worried that it may lead to some problems in the future and the last thing I want is to cause any problems here in Equestria.

“Oh, and what seems to be troubling you my little human?”

Said a female voice as I got up to my feet as I looked around in all directions trying to find the source of the voice but to no avail it the was then that I got to a defensive stance once I heard the voice giggling mischievously.

“Whoever you are you better show yourself.” I said in a demanding tone as a mist of black smoke appeared before blue cat like eyes appeared before me as I readied myself knowing damn well who it was and somehow, I could almost see her grin at me with a fanged smile. I then formed an energy spear and began to twirl it around my right hand before pointing it directly at the black with serious gaze as I waited for it to make the first move until-…

“Enough of your games sister. This human is not to be trifled with so would you please present yourself as your true self and not as what you are now.” Said the voice Luna who was being held by Eris as they float down as Luna’s wing was still wounded.

The mist proceeds to swirl around before taking on a more solid form only for my eyes to go wide at the being before me as she stood before me her coat as black as the night sky, her mane and tail flowing with a blueish glow, she wore a top and skirt in dark blue with purple blue accents in certain parts as she wore boots of the same design that reach up to her knees. Though what stood out to me the most were the horn and wings as the being crossed her arms underneath her bust as she looked at me with her blue cat like eyes and a smirk on her face.

Note: I had a hard time finding an image of this pony and had to use this since she I wanted to present her without armor than the other pictures of her. Also, shoutout to the one who made this design for it is the most beautiful that I have ever seen.

“My it seems that the human is a bit starstruck don’t you think sister?” said the alicorn before me as I looked at Luna in shock at this.

“WAIT SISTER?” I half yelled at Luna as she groans in annoyance before nodding at my question. Eris seems to giggle at this as she waves at me to which I wave back still in shock at all of this.

“Yes Mr. McCloud allow me to introduce you to my other sister Nightmare Moon.” She said in a tone that sounded as if she was annoyed at this whole situation. As the dark alicorn proceeded to perform a curtsy towards me her dark wings extended lightly before folding back onto her back as she stood back up.

“It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance Frank McCloud my sister has told me a lot about you.” Said Moon as she proceeded to walk towards me and proceed to place her hand at the side of my cheek to my bewilderment.

“However, she didn’t mention that you were also a handsome battle-ready warrior especially with how ready you were ready to fight me with those glimmering yellow eyes of yours.” She said only to pulled away from me as glowing blue aura pulled her by the tail and beside Luna who glared at the dark alicorn.

“That is enough Moon.” Said Luna as her sister gave her a mischievous which seemed to aggravate Luna as I stood there trying to make sense of this for, I know Nightmare Moon was supposed to be destroyed thanks to the elements of harmony.

“That’s right if anyone is going to be touching him that’s going to be me.” Said Eris who proceeds to coil around my chest like a snake causing Nightmare to look at her unamused as Luna groans in even more annoyance. I on the other hand stood here not understanding what was going on as I cleared my throat getting their attention.

“Umm not to interrupt or anything but I didn’t know that you had another sister other than Celestia.” I say trying to ease the tension building up as I could tell that these two were about to fight as Luna calmed down.

“It’s a bit of a long story Mr. McCloud one that I was going to tell you when the time was right until Moon had to complicate things.” She said as Moon rolled her eyes.

“Can you blame me for being curious little lulu? After how much you were talking about him, I just had to meet him.” Said Moon.

“Plus, it was only a matter of time before Frankie boy here found out about your sister after your return.” Said Eris as I look at her wondering why she said my name that way as I look back at the two princesses.

“What do you mean? I ask though I knew what she meant, but it may be different from what I learned from the show as Luna had a sad look on her face before looking back at me.

“Many years ago, I allowed my jealousy and anger to corrupt me and as a result I became a being called Nightmare Moon who tried to dethrone Celestia and plunged the world into an eternal night. However, Celestia was able to use a set of artifacts called the elements of harmony as the magic within them had me sealed away to the moon for a thousand years before returning to finish what I started. Thankfully Twilight and her friends were able to use the elements only this time it cleansed me of the nightmare I had become and back to my original self, but as time went on, I soon discovered that the nightmare was not destroyed only separated from me as a living entity. This worried me and Celestia as we thought that Nightmare wanted revenge only for her to desire something else and that to make amends for what it had done, for you see the elements had not only given her a physical body but a vision of her eternal night and the destruction it would bring to the land. After much discussion we had agreed to have Moon stay in the castle under my watch and over time I had come to love and care for her as my sister even if she could be a pain at times.” Said Luna though she said the last part as a jab towards Moon who stick her tongue out back to her.

This was a lot to take in because I never thought something like this would ever happen since the show said she was destroyed not separated from Luna and given her own body. This makes me wonder why what else is different in this world and so another migraine starts to build up as I facepalmed myself from all of this as my head went down.

“Fuck just when I thought I could finally relax and enjoy my new life fate seems to send a curve ball to me and mess with my head. The attacks, heat season, talking about the show, now this crap hay wae is it too much to ask to just enjoy my new li-….” I was cut off from my mental tirade by two concerned looking mares of the night upon looking back up.

“Umm Mr. McCloud are you alright?” said the concerned voice of Luna as I shook my head to calm myself down as all 3 girls stared at me with looks of concern after standing there like a god damn statue.

“Oh, nothing Luna I was just trying to take it all in since well I never thought someone other than myself had a troubled past and that I don’t hold it against you for not telling me this before since you were afraid that it may have complicated things between us. Though I am happy that you were able to forgive Moon for what she had done and how you and Celestia accepted her as a fellow sister.” I say to her as she let out a relieved sigh before smiling at me as I later looked towards Nightmare Moon and bowed before her.

“It is also an honor to meet you Lady Moon and to also apologize for having my weapon out to a fellow ruler of the night.” I say in a respectable tone as the lightning around my arms faded before standing straight up with a smile as I also notice a red tinge on her face before clearing her throat.

“I-It is no issue, after all I was curious as to what kind of being you were and after seeing that look on your face when I appeared in a threatening manner, I see that your more than just a human with unique abilities but a warrior as well.” she said both in an impressed and flirtatious tone to which I accepted with no issue.

“Still, what are you doing out here at this time of night?” asked Luna as I rubbed the back of my head sheepishly.

“Oh that, well I was out here just to clear my head after all the craziness that has happened. Of course, there is heat season that I have to worry about especially since I seem to be getting a lot of attention from some of the mares here Celestia being one of them.” I lied to them as I wasn’t ready to tell them about the show but was being honest about Celestia being too close for comfort.

“Wait why are you 3 here anyway I figured you would be busy with night court and Eris be asleep at this time?” I asked as Luna sighed sadly as Nightmare and Eris giggled at me.

“Due to our nephews attack many of our ponies are still scared of another attack and have been staying in their homes until then. As for why we are here well-…” she was cut off by nightmare.

“How about a spar with me?” she said out of the blue as I raised an eyebrow at her.

“You want me to spar with you? In a fight? Are you sure about this? I ask to which Nightmare nodded vigorously as I looked back at Luna who sighs yes to me.

“Moonie here has been wanting to fight you from what she heard from what Lulu had mentioned about you. She had been wanting to test you power against that of a alicorn much to Lulu’s dismay.” Said Eris in a dramatic tone as Nightmare and Luna looked at her a bit annoyed while I looked nervous at the whole thing.

“Umm are you sure you want to do this? I mean a spar does sound interesting, but I am not sure if you can handle my power. I MEAN NO DISRESPECT, but with my power I am afraid that I may end up hurting you if I do.” I said the last part trying to fix my words after seeing Nighmare raise an eyebrow me hoping that she doesn’t think I was bragging about my power.

“That’s what I have been trying to explain to her, but she is insistent on having a sparing match with thee. Even after telling her that you are immune to our magic.” Said Luna as her sister rolls her eyes.

“Well, what about a match without using magic or powers just an old fashion brawl using nothing, but your strength and speed nothing else?” Suggested Eris as Nightmare wondered for a bit while Luna looks at Eris with a death glare.

“That could work after all I am more curious at how the human can fight without the use of his powers. Plus, I wish to test my skills against after training for so long in the shadows without having to be in an actual fight.” She said and by her tone she was determined to do it as I sighed at this.

“If that’s the case then I accept. And before you say anything Luna, I have to otherwise your sister will become so impatient that she will just fight me without my say so.” I said in a sigh as Nightmare pouted at that.

“Like I would.” She said in denial though Luna and Eris stared at her with a look that says that she would as Luna shakes her head.

“Alright then but there is still the matter on where you both should have your spar since my sister wishes to fight you now.” Said Luna, but just before we could decide we all hear Eris giggle at us as we look at her with a raised eyebrow.

“I can think of one place.” Said Eris with a mischievous tone.

3rd POV

Location: Canterlot Coliseum/nigh time

Far from Canterlot laid an old looking coliseum once used during the old days of the kingdom where ponies would fight among each other in the form of gladiator matches, now a relic of the past. But tonight, it is being used in a sparring match of Nightmare Moon and Frank McCloud as they stand before each other at the center of the arena and above them stood Luna and Eris as the only spectators there. Luna then lights up her horn as the whole area was covered with an anti-sound dome which will deafen any sound as to not cause a panic to the populace especially at this time of night.

“I have to say I have always wanted to fight in a ring like this. Now I know what both my parents felt in a place like this.” Said Frank as his words seem to catch the girls attention.

“Were both your parents warriors Mr. McCloud? Asked Luna as Frank nods with a smirk on his face.

“Well not like your typical warriors who go into wars. More like fighters and very strong ones my father being a former Luchador and my mother as former MMA fighter. Back on Earth those kinds of fighters face off in tournaments and face off against other top fighters for the chance at becoming the champion. Though they mostly taught me their skills for self-defense even though my stature and height made thugs avoid me at all times though it has helped me from certain situations.” He said recalling an event where he had to fight his ex’s brother who came at him with a knife and the gangs that would challenge him into a fight.

Each of the girls were surprised at this as Nightmare smirks at the human it was then that she had an idea that may make things interesting.

“Well then let’s get this started. But to make things interesting let’s start with a little warm up.” Said Nightmare as she lights up her horn and from the ground emerge black shadows who solidify into bat like ponies in night themed armor. About 10 of them stood before Frank armed with bows, spears, and swords the last one garbed in heavy armor while carrying a large mace over his shoulder. It was then that Luna gets up on her hooves and faces her sister with an angry glare.

“What is the meaning of this sister? You said you wanted to have spar with Mr. McCloud what is all of this?” asked Luna as Nightmare rolled her eyes at her.

“Calm yourself sister I only wish to give a warmup to our human friend and to see just what he is capable of. Oh, and remember, only use physical attacks so no powers I will do the same by not using my magic either. Now then how about you start us off dear Lulu.” Said Nightmare who smirks at Frank who simply smirks back at her as he gets into a fighting stance. Luna was feeling uneasy about all of this though she would be lying if this hadn’t excited her as she took a deep breath and exhales as she looks at Frank and the group of shadow guards as she raises her hand up before bringing it down.

“BEGIN!!!!”

Yelled out Luna as the shadow knights rush towards him and as they get close to him Frank then leaps over them before letting out a loud “ORA” as he drives both of his feet toward the armored knight’s chest launching back as he impacts the wall much to Luna and Nightmare’s surprise. 3 knights armed with spears came rushing toward him from behind as Frank turns around thrusting his right hand forward as it sends a blast of condensed force that sends the 3 flying before hitting the ground. Just then an arrow is fired scratching the middle of Frank’s shirt as he looks up to see 3 guards in their air as the aim their arrows toward the human and proceed to send a barrage of arrows toward the human who disappears then reapers before the flying archers as he strikes the first with a right hook, a right kick toward the second, followed by a double handed small toward the third hard as they all hit the ground hard. The last remaining 3 just came running towards Frank as the first knight swings his sword as Frank moves his head slightly to the left avoiding the attack and slightly back avoiding the second knight’s attack. The third knight then tosses his shield towards Frank who catches it with his left hand and uses it to smack the first knight across the face then the second knight before tossing it back to the third knight hitting him in the snout as he hits the ground.

It looked like the battle was over however it was then that the heavy armored knight from before leaped towards him and brought its spiked metal mace down on Frank causing a loud impact that covers the area in a cloud of dust. Luna was worried that Frank was badly hurt by the sound of the attack, however she is surprised to see that the heavy armored knight hit nothing, but air and the human was nowhere in sight. It was then that Frank reappeared behind the knight as he wraps his arms around the knight’s waist before lifting him up and performs a devastating German Supplex as Frank slams the knight in the ground the impact causing the ground the shake for a moment as Frank lets go and stands up while the knight slouches to the ground. Luna stood there in disbelief though deep within her she was grateful that her human was alright as the sight of him fighting and performing such a move caused her heart to skip a beat.

Nightmare was both shocked and impressed at Frank and just like Luna she felt her heart skip a beat at seeing him fight like that as she was looking forward to her fight against the human as she grins in delight at the sight. Frank now was wiping away some dust that was on his shirt as he spots the look in Nightmares eyes before raising an eyebrow at her.

“So, are you going to summon more of your knights or are we going to fight now?” He asked in curiosity as Nightmare simply smirks at him as she lights up her horn as she dawns her armor and conjures up a silver broad sword in her right hand.

Note: ignore the high heels in this image.

As another broadsword appears in front of Frank who at first looks at it in confusion before grabbing it by the grip as he begins to twirl it around before raising it in the air. He then looks toward Nightmare who smirked at him with glee as both were in a fighting stance as Frank looks back at her with a serious gaze.

“Now then give me everything you got. Lulu may you do the honors.” Said Nightmare as Luna breaks out of her daydreaming and raised her hand before bringing it down.

“BEGIN!!!”

Nightmare charges at Frank with incredible speed as the human stands still not making a move as Nightmare swings the first strike before it was blocked by Franks blade with ease. Nightmare then delivers another this time to his lower side only for it to be blocked as well which lead nightmare to send a barrage of strikes in all directions toward the human, yet each strike was blocked much to the annoyance of Nightmare who pushed harder.

CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG

The sound of blades clashing together echoed throughout the arena as Luna and Eris looked on in disbelief at how Frank was able to block each strike as nightmare was becoming very frustrated as her last strike had both her blade and Frank’s pressed against each other.

“You are barely fighting back. If you truly are a powerful warrior as Luna said than show me just how powerful you truly are!!” Said Nightmare who at this point was frustrated beyond belief as Nightmare glared at him as Frank sighs at this as he pushes Nightmare back much to her surprise as he then swings his sword down as Nightmare dodges to the side avoiding the attack only to go wide-eyed after seeing his blade had slammed into the ground as it dug through the stone ground and towards as Frank lifts his weapon before pointing it to towards her.

Nightmare stared at the human as the light of the moon shined over him and for a moment, she saw him as a black knight with her cutie mark emblazed in the chest plate of his armor wearing an ethereal cloak that flowed behind him.

“Just know that you asked for it, so… HAVE AT THEE!!!!!” he yells as it breaks Nightmare out of her daze as Frank then rushes towards her in the blink of an eye and swings his blade as Nightmare blocks it, yet the force used in the attack pushed her back a bit. Frank then follows it with a diagonal strike, a vertical strike, a horizontal strike as Nightmare blocks each of them, but is overwhelmed by the force as she is pushed back. Frank than goes into overdrive as he sends a barrage of sword from all directions as the mare tried desperately to block them but is unable to keep up as each attack came more quickly than before it wasn’t until she missed one attack that came towards the left side of her cheek as she dodges the attack before taking into the air as she lights up her horn her blade engulfed in a blue and black aura as she then goes into a stance as she holds onto the grip of her blade with both hands.

“Nightmare what is the meaning of this? You said that you wouldn’t use magic in this fight!” said an angry Luna as Eris was also upset at this.

“I also said to go all out so that’s what I am doing sister. Now then my little human SHOW ME HOW POWERFUL YOU TRULY ARE!!!” said Nightmare as she opens her wings before charging towards Frank who does the same as the two fighters swung their blades at the same time before….

BOOOOOOOM!!!!!

A loud explosion was made after both fighters collided with each other causing the arena to be covered in smoke as neither Luna and Eris could see the outcome of such an attack and as the smoke clears up, they see both fighters standing opposite from each other as Frank held his sword pointed forward in one hand while Nightmare held onto her sword with both hands the aura on her sword no longer flowing. Neither moved a muscle as they remained still before…

THUMP!

Nightmare hits the ground unconscious as Frank immediately turns around dropping his sword as he rushes toward the downed Nightmare Moon as he kneels and holds her up from her head and begins to shake her lightly.

“Nightmare, are you alright?!! OYE?!!” he said in a worried tone as both Luna and Eris appeared before the two as Luna looked worried.

“Sister please wake up.” Said Luna who become even more worried at how unresponsive Nightmare was it was then that Eris snaped a bucket full of water and proceeds to dump it over Nightmare causing her to go wide eyed as she woke up in a panic.

“COLD, COLD, COLD!!!” she said before being hugged by Luna as Frank sighed in relief while giving a thumbs up to Eris who smiled at him.

“Thank goodness you’re alright I was worried when you didn’t respond.” She said as Nightmare sighed at her.

“I am sorry for worrying you sister. Still how were you able to avoid my attack?” she said though her last sentenced was aimed at Frank who rubbed the back of his head sheepishly as he and Luna help her up onto her hooves.

“Well, you did say to go all out so I decided to use a small ounce of my power in that last attack which allowed me to blast towards you, but I didn’t think it would be enough to knock you out and snuff out your magic.” He says as both night princesses stare at him in disbelief after hearing his words as Eris even looked surprised as well.

“M-Mr. McCloud did you say you used a small ounce of your power?” said Luna in a scared tone as Frank nodded at her.

“THAT CAN’T BE POSSIBLE THAT ATTACK WAS JUST AS STRONG AS THE BEAM FROM THE ELEMENTS OF HARMONY. I ACTUALLY FELT AS IF DEATH COME FOR ME AS MY MIND AND MAGIC WENT COMPLETELY DARK.” Said Nightmare who was screaming in disbelief and anger as Frank had his hands up.

“It’s the truth really. And believe me when I say that it was a small ounce because if I had used above a small ounce, you would have been destroyed instantly.” He said in a sad tone as he looked away from girls and upon seeing his expression, they realize that Frank was not lying as the 3 of them felt a chill running down their spines at the thought of Frank having such power. However, Luna and Eris had also noticed the sad look on Frank who at the moment was guilty for having to use such power though Luna wondered if Frank had been holding back during the attack in Canterlot and in Ponyvile. As well as some other naughty thoughts that came into her mind to which she immediately shook her head, Nightmare then approaches Frank and kneels before him.

“I have been defeated; you have won lord Frank.” She says much to his surprise but what comes next is a surprise to all of them as Frank’s metal hand glows and a small beam hits Nightmare in the chest as a blue orb appears before her as it moves towards Frank and is absorbed into his hand. His body is then covered in a blue and black aura before his eyes flashed white and soon the knowledge of various magic spells and lunar magic came rushing into him as he stood before the 3 his hands were glowing with magical energy as a black scarf is wrapped around his neck as well as a set of fangs in his mouth.

“W-What just happened?” asked Nightmare as Luna had a shocked look upon her face.

“H-He acquired a new ability after he defeated you. And I could sense our alicorn magic radiating from within him.” She answered as Frank then looks upon the moon as he points his index finger at it and proceeds to move it much to the shock and disbelief of the 3 girls before him.

“Well that just happened.” Said Frank as he pokes at his new set of fangs with his metal hand.

Author's Note

Here a new chapter for Franks life in equestria has been posted and i apologize for the wait as this took so many rewrites. i also wish to thank lunaslove for giving me the inspiration to make this chapter hope you all enjoy.

also stay tuned because soon Frank will have to face a more dangerous threat....heat season!!!

Chapter 20: Battle for the Crystal Empire part 1

Chapter 20: Battle for the Crystal Empire Part 1

Location: Castle of Friendship

Frank POV

We were all shocked to hear those words though not as much as the royals’ sisters plus Twilight who were wide-eyed at the news however the sound of Tempest couching weakly brought us back to the current issue here at hand. As I lifted the weak unicorn mare off the ground Twilight teleports us to the hospital and in the care of the doctors before teleporting back to the castle where the others were waiting. Though I did notice that some of the mares were missing as I raised an eyebrow at this…

“Where did the others go?” I asked as Fluttershy answered.

“AJ and Rarity needed to bring their sisters back home after what had happened. Lyra and Bonbon decided to head home with how serious the situation was but wanted to know if you would be interested into doing some research on humans whenever you visit.” Said Fluttershy as I nodded at her.

Twilight walked over to the sisters as I notice Celestia sending a scroll through magic as she and Luna had worried gazes and as I was about to talk to them until I felt something wrap around my waist and looked down to see Scootaloo hugging me will also having stars in her eyes.

“Sorry about that. She wanted to meet the one that saved her and her friends real.” Said Rainbow Dash who was looking at me sheepishly.

Honestly, I didn’t mind for it brought back a memory of my sister doing the exact same thing to me when she was little.

“Hello there.” I said to the filly as she smiles brightly at me as her small wings flap rapidly

“That was so awesome what you did back there. I mean not as awesome as Rainbow Dash but still awesome. Not to mention that you came out without a scratch on your body are you a superhero?” asked the excited filly as I smiled at her by how adorable the act this was.

But just before I could say anything I heard the gasp from the royal sisters along with Twilight as I approach them not realizing that the Pegasus filly was still on me as I got to them.

“Something wrong?” I asked as the royal sisters looked at me with a worried gaze though not as much as Twilight who was shaking with worry.

“The Crystal Empire is being attacked by an army of crystal soldiers led by Queen Umbra… Cadence has fortified her castle and an area of the kingdom, but the invaders seem to be gaining more territory and I am afraid that they may overwhelm her. And to make matters worse the crystal heart protecting the land has been stolen and without it nothing will be able to stop Umbra from taking over the kingdom and overwhelm Cadence and her forces. Not only that but Barbara is with her, and I am worried for the two of them. Tempest had also said that she was turned into that creature after the queen had captured here and placed a black crystal horn on her broken horn.” She said as I facepalmed at this.

“Oh, great more bad guys with a power upgrade from a crystal. Any way what’s the plan to the queen?” I asked as Celestia, and Luna stepped in.

“We have already sent out troops to mobilize to the crystal empire, but I fear that they won’t arrive in time to help Cadence and her forces.” Said Celestia as Twilight became even more worried.

“We had made progress on making airships to take our forces there but as my sister said it will take longer for them to arrive.” Said Luna to which I sighed at this.

“Alright then I’ll go and help her out just point me to the right direction and I will get there quickly.” I said as Twilight went wide-eyed at me, and it was then that Scootaloo let go of me.

“You can’t be serious Frank. You may fly but I doubt that you can fly toward the crystal empire in such short time. Plus, I doubt your body can handle being in the harsh cold of the north.” Said Twilight as I shook at her.

“I understand, but like you said we are short on time so until Celestia and Luna’s forces arrive I will head out and help in any way I can. Just point me to the direction to where I will be going, and I will handle the rest.” I say while giving a wink to them as with a thumbs up.

Twilight was unsure about this but before she could say anything both princesses agreed to this which seemed to shock the purple alicorn and it was then that Eris appeared with a map toward the kingdom and hands it to me.

“This will help you get there. Also, here’s something so you won’t get cold and don’t worry your shoes and belts will be in safe hands. I have also given you a thigh bag that has all of your items from your stay in the Everfree.” She says as she snaps her fingers as I was given a new set of clothes as I now wore as black trench coat, grey light sweater, black thigh bag, white V-neck shirt, black cargo pants, and brown boots as I admired the new attire.

“Alright then I guess I will see you guys at Crystal Empire.” I say as I started to float up onto the air before I was stopped as both Celestia and Luna cleared their throats as I turn to them.

“Just be careful out there, Frank.” Said Celestia as Luna said her part.

“From what our niece has told us its unlike anything we have ever seen before so be on your guard Sir McCloud.” Said Luna as I nodded at the two.

“Don’t worry you two I will. See you then.” I say floating towards an open window before blasting off into the sky leaving a behind a loud boom which probably scared the pants of the residents nearby hopefully no glass was shattered because of this.

Once I was far enough soon stopped and pulled out the map before pointing towards the direction and once that was done, I then blasted forward passing through many mountains and the ocean before coming across an area where snow covered the land. And along the way I spotted what looked a crystal kingdom within the cold but noticed that the barrier was weaker and not strong as I picked up the sound of fighting thanks to my enhanced hearing. I just hope I get there quickly and pray that nothing bad has happened.

3rd POV

Location: Crystal Empire/ City streets

In the streets the Crystal Empire soldiers in platinum armor and black crystal knights were seen duking it out many of them fought to the very end as one of them a yellow Pegasus stallion is knocked away by a heavily armored one with a spiked mace and as the soldier was about to finish off the Pegasus stallion something unexpected happens…

“BANZAAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

From out of nowhere Frank is seen diving down toward the armored soldier slamming him to the ground as it causes the ground to shake as all eyes were now on Frank who rises as he stood up before the shattered remains of the crystal knight before noticing the downed Pegasus stallion.

“Need a hand?” he said offering his metal hand to the Pegasus stallion who was startled at first but would later warm up to him as he grabs Frank’s hand and was pulled up from the ground.

Soon another soldier comes charging at them as Frank points a finger at the knight as he fires a beam of sunlight towards the knight as it shatters into pieces.

“By the way what is your name?” asked Frank towards the yellow Pegasus who was surprised at this but was quick to calm himself as he salutes to the human.

Note: yes, I am involving Flash to this story since this version of him will not be like the others in the fandom.

“Private Flash Sentry of the crystal empire battalion sir!” he said causing Frank to raise an eyebrow.

“Why are you… hand on a minute.” He said as he notices more soldiers charging at them as he dashes towards them as they all were hit to the ground as they were each given a punch to the face and kick to the chest and with each hit they would all shatter into pieces.

The other platinum soldiers watch in awe at how fast the opposing army was taken down as Frank uppercuts the last one as the soldier goes flying as his body impacts onto a nearby wall before sliding down to the ground. Once that was done Frank runs back to Flash who was jaw dropped at what he and the others witnessed as Frank snickers at their reaction.

“You know you if you guys keep those mouths open a fly may end up flying into them. Anyway, why were you speaking to me like I am some high ranked soldier Private Sentry?” asked the human as another pony was beside Flash this being an earth pony stallion with an orange coat with a white mane and tail and was wearing the same platinum armor with long sword on his back and like Flash saluted to the human.

“We were notified from our superiors that the royal sisters had sent the guardian of Equestria to aid in our fight to stop the opposing force from taking over the empire. Not only that but we were also told to listen to what ever order you give us sir.” Responded the stallion as Frank sighed at this.

“What’s your name soldier?” asked the human as the Earth pony responded.

“I am lieutenant Sharp Edge at your service sir.” Said the stallion as Frank rolled his eyes at this response.

“What can you tell me about the situation lieutenant?” asked Frank as Sharp Edge nodded at him.

“We have managed to push back the opposing forces, but thanks to their heavy hitters they have managed to keep us from taking back most of the territory in the empire. We managed to escort some of the civilians away, but not all of them were able to escape and have been rounded up in another location in the east side of the empire.” He said and as Edge continued Frank was examining the soldiers as he felt the pulsation of dark energy within it as he grabs a shard of the dead crystal knights.

“These heavily hitters what can you tell me about them?” he asked as Edge then spoke.

“These heavy hitters seem to be more armored, bigger, and also equipped with some cannon that fires large magic projectiles.” He said as this had Frank wide-eyed for it reminded him of the armor padded soldiers equipped with miniguns from back on his world.

Just then a loud explosion was made as one of the heavy’s appeared with a more heavily armored design with spikes on its helmet and shoulders as it aims toward the group as it aims its large cannon toward the other crystal empire soldiers before firing a red and black ball of energy toward them. Just then Frank is seen before the projectile before delivering a swift kick to the ball as it was then fired back toward the heavy hitting it straight the chest before exploding as the heavy falls to the ground with all but its lower body.

“Well, that was something. Anyway, I suggest you all stick close to me and I will deal with the rest just try to keep up with me.” He said as both the lieutenant and private nodded at him.

“You heard him men follow Sir McCloud.” He said as the others saluted to him as Frank rushes off while the soldiers followed behind him as they rush to the fray.

Soon they were fighting various legions of black crystal soldiers and thanks to Frank they were able to handle more of them and were protected to from the heavies as each of there projectiles were smacked or kicked away thanks to Frank. Soon they were able to take back the southern and western sides of the empire it was then that they arrived at the eastern side of the empire. Frank is seen firing twin beams of blue as many of crystal soldiers were then incased in ice as the crystal empire soldiers smashed the frozen crystal knights as many of the captured civilians were then escorted away from the fight. Though some of them were awe struck at the sight of the human who was fighting against the onslaught of crystal knights with nothing but his bare hands and would fire beams of energy from his finger or eyes as they wondered on just who the human was. Frank is seen punching one crystal knight on the right then kicks another one to the left followed by an uppercut sending one of the heavies in the air before grabbing one of its cannons then using it against the other heavy’s. Shattering many of the crystal knights and heavies into pieces before setting himself down before tossing the cannon to the side after depleting all of its ammo as everyone from the empire soldiers to the civilians looked at the human with wide eyes.

“How are you able to do all that?” asked private Sentry as I snickered at this reaction as some of the citizens looked at Frank with awe though some of the females seem to be staring at the human with desire.

Things seem to have calmed down for the most part until the ground started to shake as a large hand comes out from the ground as a large crystal golem was seen pulling itself out from the ground as it stood tall with a spiked mace before letting out a loud roar.

Everyone looked at the creature with wide eyes while Frank simply sighed and facepalmed at the creature before blasting off toward the golem as he appears before him and delivers a roundhouse kick to the golems face as it staggers back from the hit. Angered then swung its mace onto the human only for him to catch it in one hand before punching it with his other hand as the entire mace shatters into pieces. The empire soldiers plus civilians looked on with a amazement that the human was fighting against a creature much bigger then him and was able to shatter its weapon with just a single punch.

“Unless you don’t want to have your entire body shattered, I suggest you-…” Frank was cut off as the golem claps its large hands with Frank in between them as everyone gasps at this fearing that the human had been crushed by the golems might.

The looks of horror soon turn to looks of amazement as Frank is seen pushing the golems hands apart as he had a very pissed off look on his face and was now glaring at the golem.

“TE VOY A MATAR TE HIJO DE PUTA!!!!!!!”

Note: he said I am going to kill you, you son of a bitch.

After pushing both hands aside he then proceeds to deliver various blows to the golems face starting with a right jab, left hook, uppercut, left cross kick, right axe kick, followed by a hammer strike as Frank brings both of his hands down on the golems forehead as this last strike causes the golems body to crack. And as the lines run down its body it begins to fall apart as the light in the golem’s eyes dim before its entire body falls into tiny pieces as Frank then sets himself down as he is seen kneeling down on his left knee with his right hand on the ground. As he stands up Private Sentry then approaches him though a bit nervous after seeing the look of anger on Frank’s face but was put in ease after hearing the human breath in and out as the angry look on his face faded and was now calm.

“God that was annoying and to answer your question Private Sentry, I am able to do all of these thing’s because I have unique abilities or in this case superpowers. But enough about that, it would seem that the empire has been cleared of all these crystal knights, right?” said the human only for an explosion to be heard as Sharp Edge is seen running towards them.

“Sir McCloud I just received news from my men back at the castle. Its being attacked from the inside by Queen Umbra.” He said directing Frank toward the castle which was now covered in smoke trails as another explosion goes off.

“Escort the civilians to safety then mobilize a group toward the castle while I head over to the castle and help our forces within the castle.” Said Frank as Sentry and Edge saluted to me as Frank is seen dashing toward the castle on foot with incredible speed.

Location: Crystal Castle

Meanwhile within the crystal castle many of the soldiers were seen laid among the floors of the castle beaten and battered or covered in black crystal throughout the halls as two individuals were seen running down the halls. One of them was another alicorn mare with a light pink coat, with a multi-colored mane and tail that reminded one of candy, wings, horn, and wore a dark pink blouse over a light peach one piece dress that hugged her figure nicely with golden shoes under her hooves. For this was none other than Princess Mi Amor Candence better known as Princes Cadence…

Note: thumps up to the artists who made this design of Princess Cadence.

Next to her was a purple and green dragoness with green eyes, black hoodie and jeans, with spikes on her head slicked back to her head as she was running beside the pink alicorn as they ran down the hall before locking themselves toward the throne room. This dragoness was none other than Barbara the dragon Twilight Sparkle’s dragon assistant and the hero of the Crystal Empire.

Note: I had a hard time finding an image of Barb with clothes on but I honestly like this design and thumbs up to the artist who made this.

The two were trying to catch their breath after running so long down the hall, but a part of them were scared out of their mind after hearing the royal guards being incased in black crystal by a familiar ruler that was believed to be destroyed as Barb and Cadence hid within the castle throne. Once inside Barb immediately locks the doors as the she and Cadence try to catch their breaths however the princess of love was having trouble trying to calm down knowing that Umbra is back.

“What are we going to do? Without the crystal heart there is nothing to stop Umbra from taking over.” Said the princess of love worried about the kingdom while also cursing at whoever stole the crystal heart in the first place.

Suddenly the sound of something slamming onto the doors startles the two as both doors were blasted off from their hinges as a familiar looking queen comes marching in with her red curved horn lit and a sinister fanged smile on her face. This woman was a female unicorn mare with a dark grey coat and raven black hair with grey metal armor all over her body with red cape wrapped around her neck and hung from her shoulders and above her head was a silver tiara. Though what stood out were her eyes were green with red irises with black flames leaking out from them and the red glow of a grey amulet that shaped like an alicorn with a red gem on the center of it.

Note: this image was the inspiration for making a female version of King Sombra and shout out to the artist who made this design of the Queen.

This was none other than Queen Umbra former ruler of the Crystal Empire as she smirked at the two girls who had taken her empire as Barb got in front of Cadence as she lets out a growl which seemed to amuse the Queen.

“How cute the little dragon girl thinks she has a chance to fight me.” She says in an amusement as Barb fires a wave of fire from her mouth as Umbra blocks it with her magic as the young dragon leaps up into the air and delivers a swift kick towards the queen’s head.

Only for Umbra to catch the attack as she swings Barb away as she was tossed to the side as the queen light up her horn as metal chains wrap around the female dragon trapping her in place as Umbra giggled at the sight.

“You know I should kill you since it was you who had stopped me from taking back my kingdom, but I believe someone else deserves that honor.” Said Umbra as she looks toward the princess of love before walking towards her as Umbra summoned a broad sword infused with black magic.

Cadence tries firing various magical shots toward the queen who simply smacks them away with her sword before charging towards her with her sword in hand as she was now in front of Cadence. Time seems to have slowed down as Umbra was slowly bringing down her sword towards the princess who seemed to close her eyes accepting her fate as Barbs cries for her echoed within her mind. A tear begins to fall from her eye knowing that her life was about to be cut short and that she had failed to protect her kingdom from the mad queen herself as she awaited the strike that would end her life…

But nothing happens.

Cadence opens an eye wondering why the strike hadn’t came only to go wide-eyed at the sight of a metal claw stopping the black blade from touching her face as it is then pushed back along with the queen as she staggers back. Soon both the princess and queen looked at the owner of the claw as the tall bipedal being stood before them revealing to be Frank McCloud who had arrived as he fired twin beams of blue of ice trapping the queen on ice.

Frank POV

I had finally arrived and just in time no less as I managed to stop Umbra’s sword from slashing Cadence, and I will honestly say this they both look really pretty especially cadence…oh damn it not again…

Shaking my head, I then fired at the queen using my cryo-beam and encased her in ice as it covered her entire body as she was frozen in place. Once that was done, I quickly turned to Cadence who seemed to be in a state of shock as I cleared my throat before speaking to her.

“Are you alright princess?” I asked though I noticed that she was staring at me which was making me uncomfortable and for a moment I thought I saw sparkles in her eyes.

“Umm a little help here?” said the trapped dragon girl as me and Cadence soon approached her as I proceeded to break the chains with ease much to the shock of the girls as I helped Barb onto her feet.

“Who are you?” asked the princess of love as scratched the back of my head.

“My name is Frank McCloud.” I said and just like that both girls were wide-eyed at me.

“WAIT YOUR THAT HUMAN WHO SAVED STOPPED THE ATTACKS IN BOTH PONYVILE AND CANTERLOT? THAT FRANK MCCLOUD??!!!!!” said Barb as she was fangirling like crazy something I found amusing since her male counterpart was a comic book fan as nodded at her as she lets out a cute squee sound.

“You must be the human that Aunt Celestia and Aunt Luna mentioned in their letters. I am guessing that my aunts sent you here to help us.” Said Cadence as I looked to her with a thumbs up.

“That’s right, we first heard about this after meeting Tempest who was corrupted by a black crystal where her broken horn was. Also, Celestia and Luna are on their way to the kingdom with some soldiers along with the mane 6. Though may I ask why is the barrier covering the kingdom so weak?” I asked as Cadence sighed at this.

“Somehow some pony had managed to steal the crystal heart from its usual place thankfully the barrier is keeping up fine, but I fear that if we don’t find the heart the barrier may end up disappearing and the entire kingdom will be engulfed by the harsh cold of the north.” Said Cadence and just before I could say anything the sound of cracking was made as the ice that covered the queen started to break apart.

As the queen soon freed herself from the ice as she stood tall with a smile on her face as I got in front of the girls.

“I must say it is an honor to finally meet you Mr. McCloud.” Said Umbra as a small chill ran down my spine by how she said those words.

“I am guessing that you have heard of me, correct?” I asked to which the queen nodded.

“Oh but of course I was able to witness you many accomplishments through the use of my crystal ball and I have to admit you interest me. Especially with how you dealt with the dragon, prince, necromancer, and especially with King Dain.” She said as I was getting weirded out by her words not to mention her smiling gaze was really making me uncomfortable.

“Truly someone such as you would be better fight to rule over these weaklings rather than to constantly protect their pathetic little plots from power houses like us. And I am willing to offer that that to you Mr. McCloud that is if you wish to serve along side me that is.” She said as looked at her unamused before rolling my eyes.

“Sorry but I am not interested in ruling to kingdom, nor do I want to rule it beside a tyrant such as you, for all I ever desire is to live a peaceful life, but I can’t do that with crazies like you running amok. So, unless you don’t want to get your ass kicked, I suggest you surrender now otherwise I will have to take you down.” I said with crossed arms as I glared at the queen who seemed to giggle at my words.

“Normally I would be upset when someone speaks to me in such a manner, but for you I will make an acceptation. For I have been meaning to fight you for some time now.” She says holding her sword ready as I sighed at this before pulling out the sword Faust had given me and got into a fighting stance.

“Girls, I suggest you take cover so that neither one of you could get hurt from our fight.” I said as both the princess and dragon girl nodded as they rush to cover leaving me with the Queen who proceeded to twirl her sword before pointing towards me.

“Shall we begin?” she said in a happy tone as I nodded as we both held our blades up and began to circle one another.

It was then that we both charge at each other as we swung our blades as they collide with each other creating a loud clanging sound that echoed throughout the throne room. Me and Umbra stared at each other not backing down as we both started to deliver fast strikes from all directions, yet our blades would continue to collide with each other.

CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANK, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG, CLANG.

It was then that Umbra dodged one of my strikes as she swung her sword upward hitting me dead in the chest followed by 2 more strikes being a left swing and downward strike as the force of the attacks pushed me back a bit. I was unharmed though I did notice the large slash marks of my new jacket and shirt as I face palmed at losing yet another piece of clothing as I stared back at Umbra who stood there wide-eyed at me.

“How many fucking times do I have to tear another piece of damaged clothing off my upper body. *sigh* You know what fuck it!” I said in annoyance as I tore the jacket and shirt off of me and had both my hands on my sword as I glared at the queen.

I would have been commented on how Umbra was staring at me with blood dripping from her nose but I was so annoyed that I ignored it and had both hands on my sword as the queen smiled at me.

“Heh, I knew you were strong, but I never knew you were invulnerable to basic attacks.” She said as she lights up her horn as the alicorn amulet sparked with a red aura as her broad sword glowed with the same power.

She dashes toward me before swinging her sword towards me as I parried the attack then delivered a jab kick to her guts as the force of the attack pushed her back, yet she stood tall but was clutching onto her gut from the kick. I then dashed towards her to deliver a downward strike as I brought my sword down however, she manages to move out of the way as my blade hits the floor while also cutting through it. I then she then delivers a straight jab to the left side of the face as the hit sends me flying as I hit the wall before falling onto the floor. Though the attack didn’t hurt I could tell it powerful since her hand was coated by the same red aura that was on her sword as I got. I quickly got up as I raised my power just a bit before the two of us charged again yet this time, we were using much more force than we used before as the sound of our blades colliding with each other echoed throughout the throne room.

“Such Power… you would have made an excellent suitor to be my husband. Too bad that we are both on opposite sides especially if you came only to protect that pathetic excuse of a ruler and the purple lizard.” She said as I was getting irritated at her words mostly to what she said about Cadence and Barb as I used more force it my strikes as I delivered an upward strike which knocked her sword out of her hand as I then formed a crystal gauntlet in my left hand then grabbed her by the neck as I choked slammed her down to the floor.

She then lights up her horn firing a blast of magic to my face which knocks me back a few steps as she gets back onto her hooves and lights up her horn and proceeds to fire a beam of magic to me from her horn. Putting my sword away I coated my arms in red crystal I had both arms up and managed to block the beam off from arms as it hits a nearby wall as stuck out my right arm and proceeded to fire crystal shards from my hand forcing Umbra to stop the attack and form a shield to block it. Using this I ran towards her and delivered a right hook as she forms a shield to block only for my fist to shatter the shield as my punch hits her scare in the face as I then delivered a left hook followed by a right jab, to the end it a left uppercut before grabbing her then tossing her to a nearby wall as she was embedded onto the crystal wall.

“If you don’t want me to damage that pretty face of yours, I suggest that you surrender now.” I said in a neutral tone as Umbra looked at me with the same smile as before. Pulling herself out from the wall she faces me with a smile as her hands were covered in a red aura.

However, I noticed that she was struggling a bit but was adamant on fighting me much to my bewilderment.

“This doesn’t need to end this way especially after what I had learned about you and what happened between you and Princess Amore.” I said as this causes the queen to stop in her place as her smile turned into a frown as she scowled at me.

“I know about what had happened to you the incident with the mirror, how you saw what you would become, and how Princess Amore told you that it was unavoidable at what you become. Which lead you to this path to take over the kingdom and become a tyrant.” I said as she growled at me as she started to glow with a red aura.

“Did you also know about how everyone one feared me when all I wanted was to be accepted by everyone in the crystal empire. Yet all they did was fear me and called me a monster all because of that damn mirror which should me as an evil tyrant. The only one who ever gave me happiness was Radiant Hope, yet she and that heartless Princess Amore broke my heart when they went against me. If they see me as a monster than a monster, and I will make sure that I destroy any pony who gets in my way.” She declared as she fired a couple of shots to which a weave to the side each time as I shook my head at her.

“I understand that you were hurt, but you could have followed a different path and proved everyone wrong about you.” I said as the queen scoffed at me response.

“I expected someone as powerful as you would understand especially after learning about your time on earth and how your own people called you a menace and were hunting you done. Just think with all that power you could have everything you could ever desire, and no one would stop you for you would simply obliterate them with ease. Why continue to protect and save these weaklings knowing they will one day betray you and be left as an outcast.” She said as she lifts a chunk of the floor up before launching it to me to which a shatter it with a powerful headbutt as I crossed my arms at her.

“Well to be honest… its mainly due to not being able to let others suffer if I have the power to stop it. I may have been betrayed but that doesn’t mean I will become the very thing that they feared I would become. And that doesn’t mean it’s not too late for you even after all you have done, I believe that you have the chance to redeem yourself Umbra just stop all of this and maybe I can convince the royal sisters and Cadence to lighten your punishment.” I said hoping to convince her to stop sadly it didn’t go that way.

Her aura grew as she gave me a murderous look as her hands lit up brighter than before.

“You disappoint me Frank…”

As her horn and hands sparked with black and red energy she then fires a bolt of red and black lightning towards me.

“DIE!!!!!”

Is what she yelled out as her attack came hurtling towards me yet as I sighed at this before dashing out of the way avoiding the attack as it hits the wall as it explodes and leaves a large hole. In the blink of an eye I was now in front of her as I delivered a solid right hook to her face and by the look on her face she was really not expecting it as I followed it up with a flurry of rapid punches.

“ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA, ORA…”

“OOOOOOORAAAAAAA!!!!!”

I yelled out striking my fist forward as it hits her dead in her chest while also hitting the alicorn amulet as it shatters into pieces while also sending the Queen flying as she slams onto the upper part of the wall before sliding off and onto the floor again. Taking a deep breath I looked over the now defeated queen as pieces of her armor were either beyond repair or torn off as she laid on the floor and was still breathing though I honestly wished it didn’t have to end this way.

Some of you may be wondering why I was trying to convince the Queen to stop all of this and well the reason was due to knowing about King Sombras origin and after reading some fic’s with a female version of Sombra I had learned that she was just a misunderstood being who became evil because of how others treated her which led her to be a heartless tyrant. Though I wasn’t sure if it was the same in this world, I decided to risk it and tell her a part of what I knew about her and surprisingly it was true with some new info as well.

Just then my hand started to glow as two orbs appear before me the first being a red and black orb while the second was an onyx black orb as they were both absorbed into my gauntlet as I was swept with a rush of power. However this was different as the feeling was so intense as I grabbed onto my right hand before falling onto my knees as I could feel something within me begin to form as my heart began to beat in a faster rate. This lasts for about 10 minutes before it calms down and I was able to get back up onto my feet as I stood back up tall as I looked at my hands which was now pulsing in a red and black energy however something else appears before me. As a pair of black serpents like demons slither out from my back as they stare before me with its razor-sharp teeth and yellow glowing eyes.

“Master…”

I went wide-eyed at the creatures however I was broken from my shock by the sound of someone screaming thanks to my enhanced hearing and judging by whose voice it was had me worried as I then ran towards the scream leaving the unconscious queen as the two demons slither back into my body.

As I ran towards the sound of the scream I mentally prayed that nothing back had happened to both Cadence and Barb as I ran out of the throne room…

Author's Note

Sorry this took so long to post i was busy with another story and will hopefully post the second part.

hope you all enjoy this and i will see you in the next post.

Chapter 27: Another demonstration/ Magic training

Chapter 27: Another demonstration/Magical Training

Frank POV

Things had gotten interesting after the visit to Manehattan, thanks to my performance on stage as I was constantly being offered deals by agents to become the next music sensation. Some had even offered me a chance to collab with other musical artists such as DJ PON-3, Octavia Melody, Songbird Serenade, Coloratura, and Sapphire Shores. I told them that I would think about it, however the offers were still coming and a lot of fan mail from the ponies who were watching the show and were looking forward to the next fair. I wondered what they were talk about as I later received a message from Pinkie Pie saying that she was planning to make another event in Ponyvile and with me performing on stage. I didn’t mind having to sing on stage lord knows I have been wanting to sing again, but she could have at least told me beforehand. Dash had also been bummed out about missing my performance as she promised to come to the next one in Ponyvile with the girls who were also curious about my performance.

Celestia, Luna, and Eris were upset that they missed my performance as they begged me to give them a private show which I agreed to. However, I told them that I would have to do it at another time since I wanted to do some training. You may be wondering what kind of training? Why, none other than magic training of course, which is what I am currently doing right now…

Location: Canterlot Castle/ Royal Gardens

I was channeling my magic through my hands as I felt the dark blue aura flow around me as I sat down with both legs crossed, hands clasped, along with both eyes closed in a meditative stance. The blue scarf wrapped around my neck as it flowed in the air like the sister’s ethereal mane. As I breathed in and out before opening my eyes as the royal sisters and spirit of chaos looked at me in awe as I got up onto my feet the aura was still glowing on my hands.

“Are you certain that you were not a magic user back on your Earth?” asked a feminine voice as I turned to see a wide-eyed Luna and a starry-eyed Celestia and Eris.

“Uh yeah, I told you that no one back home uses magic.” I said as Eris appears beside me with a raised eyebrow.

“Could have fooled me. They way you were channeling your magic like that made it look like you were a master at it.” Said Eris as I looked at my hands for the moment.

“Well during my travels on Earth, I had learned to meditate from some monks to help clear my head from any negative thoughts. Though I honestly didn’t think it help with channeling my magic.” I said wondering about how I was able to wield magic so easily.

“I must say you show great talent with magic much like my old student Twilight. Though you don’t seem to struggle as much as she did when she was just a fillie.” She commented as this causes me to chuckle as I recalled some of the things she has done in the past.

“Yeah, just don’t expect me to go back in time or enchant something that causes ponies to go all gaga for.” I said as this causes the girls to giggle uncontrollably knowing that I was referring to what I remembered from the show.

Just then a flash is made as Twilight appears with a book and quill in hand though her mane was a bit messy, and some parts of her clothes were wrinkled.

“Am I late?” asked the purple alicorn as Celestia shook her head as she smiled at her former student.

“No Twilight we were just about to start.” She said as I let off a chuckle.

“I am guessing you’re here to observe on my magic training, correct?” I asked to which Twilight nodded at me with excitement.

“Oh yes, I am. After all it’s been a long time since any human using magic had been seen and recorded which is why I wish to be the first to record and catalog such a historical moment for pony kind.” she said with stars in her eyes as Eris appeared beside me.

“She has been begging to see your magic in action for some time now.” Said Eris as to which a let out a chuckle.

Eris then snaps her fingers as she conjures up a few large rocks in front of me as Celestia then spoke.

“For your first lesson try to lift one of the boulders with your magic. Normally we would have you lift something lighter, but seeing how you have alicorn magic we figured you’re capable of lifting something larger.” Said Celestia as I nodded as I pointed my right hand forward as it lit up with magic.

The boulder was covered in the same blue aura as it was then lifted from the ground with ease. At first, I thought it was going to be difficult for me to lift, yet it felt easy as I began to move it around with ease almost as if I was holding the object with my hand. And as I set it down, I looked back at the girls who were all smiling at me minus Twilight who was currently writing down her notes with lightning speed.

“Very good Frank. Now try to lift more than one of the boulders with your magic.” Said Luna as I nodded at her as I then lit up my hand as I tried to lift the boulders up from the ground.

But for some reason I was only able to lift just one I as I tried to lift the others around it, but nothing happened. And as a concentrated more into my hand I was still unable to lift the other boulders to which I then lifted up my other hand as it lit up in same magic aura as the boulders are then lifted up plus a chunk of the earth.

“Oh shit…I didn’t think that would work.” I said as then looked over to the girls who were wide-eyed at me along with Twilight as her left eye started to twitch.

“Well, it seems that you have levitation down why don’t we move onto the next lesson.” Said Celestia though by her tone she sounded nervous as a nodded at her before placing the objects down as Eris snapped her fingers again as the boulders were gone and the ground was put back together.

“Now then let’s try projectile magic. Eris will summon some targets as you will channel your magic in the form a projectile from your hand and fire it at the targets.” Said Luna as I nodded as Eris summoned some targets as I lit up my hands.

“Alright so let’s see if I can use it without firing a solar beam.” I said as I started off with a magic bolt as I light up by right hand forming a ball of magic in my palm.

I then get into a stance before firing at the first target as the left side of it is torn off. I then fired two more hitting the other targets one on its top and one on its right side as I groaned at my bad aiming. A thought came into my mind as I then decided to light up my left hand with magic as I then decided to cup my hands to my side as I formed another ball of magic which got bigger and bigger as I then thrust both hands forward.

“HADUKEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!!” I said before screaming out loud as the attack then exploded right in front of me as I was blasted backwards into the air before landing on the ground with a thud as both of my hands were sizzling and covered in smoke.

“HAY MIERDA…ESE NO FUE UN BUEN IDEA.” I said as I got up from the ground while ignoring the sound of sizzling from both hands as the girls rush over to me.

Note: He said, “Oh shit…that wasn’t a good idea.”

“Frank are you alright?” said a worried Celestia as I nodded at her.

“Yeah, I am fine. But I can see that I need more training.” I said as they each look at me with a bewildered expression before receiving a mallet to the head as I look at Eris WTF look on my face.

“What was that for?” I said to her as she tosses the now broken mallet to the side.

“For being an idiot!!! If you didn’t have unbreakable skin, you would have lost both your arms for doing that kind of spell. Or worse you could have died from the explosion for even doing that.” Said an angry Eris as I had both hands up as I tried to blow off the smoke coming off from them.

“Eris is right, a unicorn pony would have lost both his or her horn for even firing a large, concentrated blast of magic not to mention leave the pony either in a coma or be unable to use magic.” Said Twilight as I scratched the back of my head sheepishly.

“Just what exactly were you trying to do? And what was that phrase that you said after thrusting your hands forward?” questioned Lunas as laughed nervously at them.

“Well, to answer your question Luna I was trying to do a technique called the *Hadoken*. It’s a technique that allows the user to fire a concentrated ball of energy through both hands. Though I think I may need some of practice on that.” I said as they each looked at me a bit unsure as Twilight facepalms at my words though I couldn’t really blame her.

3rd POV

“Just don’t do that again. You may be indestructible, but keep in mind your surroundings for you may end up hurting some pony with whatever spell you’re using. Trust me, I learned the hard way during my earlier years as Celestia’s student.” Said Twilight to which Frank nodded at her in understanding.

“Noted. So, what’s the next lesson?” said Frank as Twilight began to ponder this before having an idea.

“Well how about we test your magic by infusion it with your natural abilities?” Suggested Twilight as this had Frank interested because he never thought of mixing magic with his powers before to which he nodded as he focused his solar energy on his right finger as he then channels his magic as well.

However, this causes both solar and magical energy to clash with each other as Frank struggled to keep both energies alight due to the pressure it was making before creating a small explosion then knocks the human back. The others then rush to him as Frank is seen trying to put out some bits of fire from his right hand.

“That’s…new…” he said as the others help him up as he manages to put out the last of the fire however his metal hand remains hot due to heat of the explosion.

“Interesting…it would appear that the energies of solar and magic seem to repel from each other. Fascinating information.” Said Twilight as wrote down more onto her notes.

“Yeah? Well thank God and Faust that it was only a small ball of energy and not a big one. Otherwise, there would have been a large crater here and the last thing I wish to do is damage a part of the castle.” He said as the others sweat drop at the thought of that happening that’s when an idea came into Luna’s mind though a part of her didn’t want to suggest this.

“Why not use your Lunar spear ability and infuse it with your magic?” said Luna as Frank raised an eyebrow at this while Celestia had a worried expression on her face.

“But what if it explodes like the last ability? Questioned Celestia as Frank sighed at this before lighting up his hand.

“We will never know unless we try.” He said before forming a lunar spear in his hand as he motioned the others to step back.

He is then seen channeling his magic within the spear but unlike the solar cannon it was able to fuse well with the spear. The others are amazed at this as Frank proceeded to twirl around the spear leaving a black and blue trail with each swing.

“Cool.” He said as Luna smiled at the sight of the human using his moon ability with his magic while Celestia resisted the urge to pout at the sight of his magic mixing well with his Lunar spear ability.

“This is amazing your Lunar Spear seems to work well with your magic.” Said an amazed Twilight as Eris crossed her arms while floating next to Frank.

“Though it shouldn’t be a surprise, after all this is moon butts, magic mixed in with a spear made of lunar energy.” Said Eris as Frank facepalms at the realization.

“Of course…seeing is how Luna’s magic is connected to the moon its able to mix in with the lunar energy from the spear. And I’m guessing that the solar energy mixed with lunar magic causes them to repel from each other.” Said Frank as Twilight was writing like crazy on her scroll.

“Amazing, this is some excellent information. Though this does make me question if your able to combine your magic with your other abilities?” Said Twilight as Frank began to ponder at this as well as he imagined the possibilities of combining his magic with his powers.

Just then a thought came into Celestia’s mind.

“Speaking of powers, you mentioned that you acquired some new abilities from your previous battles from the caribou to Shining. Care to give us a demonstration of your new abilities dear?” asked Celestia as Frank nods at her.

“Of course, let me start off by showing you what I got from defeating Tempest when she was corrupted by that crystal horn.” He said before concentrating as his arm was then covered in red crystalized gauntlets.

The girls awed at the sight as Twilight had pulled out another scroll and began to write like crazy as she smiled at the sight. They each began to observe his hands as it moved around like a regular limb even though it was made of hard crystal.

“Amazing but are your hands the only thing that you can cover with crystal?” questioned Eris as she brought up a good point as Frank began to ponder this until an idea came to him.

He then gets into boxing stance and begins to throw a few punches as the gauntlets grow a bit bigger as he swings his hand as each punch would have crystal spikes jet out from his fists. In the midst of this he then jumps up before bringing both hands down in a powerful slam causing the ground around him to glow as a pillar of crystal and a couple of crystal spikes jet out from the ground. The others are shocked and amazed at what their human friend was capable of, however was a bit worried since this was the castle garden that they were in and the last thing he wanted was to ruin the place.

“Sorry about that, I got a bit excited and forgot where I was.” Said Frank as Twilight wrote down even more on her notes as the royal sisters sweat drop while giving him a nervous smile.

“Its fine dear just be mindful on where you are the next time you use that ability.” Said Celestia as Luna nodded at her.

“Indeed, though I believe that ability would suit you when dealing with a group of enemies especially during a great battle.” Said Luna as Frank scratches the back of his head but agreed none the less.

“So, what else did you receive in your battles?” asked Eris as Frank shut off his crystal gauntlets before channeling orange energy onto both hands.

“After takin Shining Armor’s crystal horn I was able to acquire a new ability one that he used during our last fight.” he said before his hands light up in orange light before various weapons appeared in each hand such as knives, clubs, swords, spears, and hammers appear around him much to the shock and awe of the girls.

“Sweet Celestia, you…you can shape your energy into weapons.” Said Twilight as Frank nodded at her.

“Not only that, but I can also do this.” Said Frank as he forms a piano and began to play it then formed a guitar and began to play an awesome solo before having the guitar disappear.

The girls were wide-eyed at this as Twilight’s jaw hit the ground as her eye twitched a bit while some bits of her hair were messed up.

“So that’s how you were able to form a piano during the festival in Manehattan. Then again, I never knew if was possible to form objects made out of energy.” Said Celestia as Frank nodded at her.

“Yeah, though I might be able to use more than just form objects, but I might be able to form something bigger, but I think I need to be in a larger area since it may damage the gardens if I try it. Though I was hoping to use Armor’s shield magic, but then again this will work even better.” He said who then formed a large circular shield on his left hand then alters the size to the size of the castle doors, as the others were impressed at the ability though not as much as Twilight who was writing even more notes onto her scrolls.

Frank then shuts off the energy from his hands as he then looks back as he was then reminded of what had happened when he left for the caribou kingdom as he had a serious gaze on his face.

“Now this last ability, I will need a volunteer for me to use it.” He said as the girls wondered what he meant by that.

“I’ll do it.” Volunteered Twilight as Frank nods at this as he motions the purple alicorn to get close to him to which she did as Twilight stood in front of the human.

He then places a hand on each of her shoulders as Frank is seen staring into her eyes much to her bewilderment as this had the other girl’s attention as they wondered what they were doing. Twilight was not expecting this, but she couldn’t help but blush at the sight of Frank’s golden eyes.

“Now then…Have you ever considered Celestia as a second mother?” he asked as the others minus Twilight raised an eyebrow.

“Yes, I do…ever since I was a filly. She had always supported me and give me confidence during our lessons as a part of me had tried not to disappoint her, though I don’t like mentioning it because it’s embarrassing.” She said then had a look of shock as she covered her mouth.

The others were surprised at this though not as much as Celestia who was touched at this as Twilight wondered why she said that as Frank removes his hands off her shoulders before crossing his arms.

“So that’s how it works.” He said as Twilight stepped back a bit.

“How did you do that?” asked Twilight as Frank sighed at this.

“After crushing the medallion that Dain used, I acquired this unique ability to make any pony tell the truth by looking into one’s eyes. Tell me Twilight, did you feel anything strange when you looked into my eyes?” said Frank as Twilight began to ponder on the humans’ words.

“I did feel a strange force compelling me to tell the truth no matter how much I tried.” She said as the others were amazed at this.

“With an ability like that you could get anything from anyone without any issue.” Said Luna as Celestia then said her piece.

“A very great ability for interrogation especially with the group that’s trying to cause great harm to Equestria.” Said Celestia as Frank nodded.

“True, but that’s not all. However, for me to do this I might need to look even deeper into Twilights eyes for it to work. That is if it’s alright with you?” he said to which the purple alicorn nodded as he then looks into her eyes again as he then felt a rush of information enter his mind as flashes of Twilights memories came to him.

Ranging from her childhood, her arrival to Ponyvile, the many adventures with the mane six, stopping Starlight, facing off against Tirek, to now. And as a bonus some new info from the many books she has read and the magical lessons from Celestia as Frank comes out from Twilights mind before falling back into his back as the super powered human groans in pain with a hand on his forehead.

“FRANK!!!!”

Yelled out the girls as they rushed over to the down human. As Celestia held up his head, while Eris and Luna held him up on his side as they along with Twilight had looks of concerned on their faces.

“Frank are you alright?” said a worried Celestia as Frank shook his head a bit as he managed to feel stable again.

“Hay wae…talk about a head rush there.” He said as the girls looked at him with a confused gaze.

“What in Equestria just happened to you?” asked Twilight as Frank then answered.

“When I looked into your eyes, I was able to see everything from within your mind. Things like your memories from when you were young, the times you have spent with your loved ones, and the most recent events that have happened. Though if I am being honest, I think we should keep on eye on Starlight Glimmer especially after you and her friends stopped her from her no cutie mark utopia.” Said Frank as the others were wide-eyed at this though not as much as Twilight who never told Frank about Starlight.

However, Frank did know about Glimmer, but had to keep his knowledge of the show a secret since he didn’t want Twilight to know though not now at least.

“I found this out when I faced Shining. After saving Cadence with the bio-armor serum he and I were bantering just before our fight, but when I looked into his eyes, I was able to look into his memories and witness the many atrocities he and his followers have done to the many races that were not ponies. And I will tell you this. What he did to the other races was horrible the beatings, the torture, and the branding that nearly sent me over the edge with rage that it also triggered that new form I used to beat the ever-living crap out of him and sent that PUTO through a portal to Faust knows where.” Said Frank as he had an angered tone as a bit of his dark magic leaked out from his hands.

The girls stepped back a bit as Celestia cleared her throat.

“Umm…Frank your magic is leaking.” Said Celestia as Frank takes notice of this before taking a deep breath then exhales as his dark magic faded from his hands.

Frank POV

Damn it, just remembering that bastard caused me to get angry and as a result caused some of my dark magic to leak out.

“Sorry about that, girls.” Said Frank as Celestia and Luna placed a hand on each shoulder while giving the human a kind smile.

“It’s alright Frank, we each understand how you feel. The actions of Shining Armor still affect us all especially since it was done under nose. How I he had kept this hidden I will never know though, but at least you were the one to avenge them and punish him for his actions.” Said Celestia as I nodded in agreement until a thought came into mind.

“Speaking of avenging, have you heard anything from the Doe’s and the other females that were taken in the Caribou Kingdom?” I asked as Celestia nodded at me.

“The residents of the kingdom have thrived now that Dain was taken out from power. From what I learned from the messages they have sent me it is now called the Deer kingdom with one of Doe’s leading the nation along with a few other races managing the kingdom.” She said as Luna said her part.

“They have also made a statue of you in honor of their great savior who liberated them from there male masters. As for the males they are currently being disciplined to be respectable males toward their female partners as some are accepting the transition though a few are still hanging onto the old ways and are currently residing in the dungeons below. They also send their regards to you and hope to see you visit the kingdom when you have the time.” Said Luna as I snickered at this as I began to wonder when it be a good time to visit them.

“I honestly expected them to have you as king of their new nation especially since you freed them from that bastard king Dain.” Said Eris as I shock my head at her.

“Stopping a tyrant is one thing, liberating the citizens is another, but running a nation is something I have no interest of doing especially since I have no idea on how to run one.” I said as they all nodded at my statement.

Just then something from within Twilights bag glows as she then pulls out a brown journal with a unique looking symbol on it as I was half of a shimmering red and yellow sun and half of a six-pointed star with a red orb at the center as it was glowing with a golden aura.

“What’s that, Twilight?” I asked as Twilight opens said journal.

“It’s a magic journal that I use to communicate with my friend Sunset Shimmer back in the human world. Basically, anything I write on this goes to her while anything she writes is sent to me. Though I usually don’t receive any messages at this ti-…” she cuts herself off once she reads what her friend had sent her.

“Oh no…this is bad. Really, really bad.” She said as begins to hyperventilate.

Soon the others including me approached her as Celestia grabs Twilight by her shoulders.

“Twilight please calm down, what’s wrong? asked Celestia as I took a glance at the page where she was in only to go wide eyed as a picture of a familiar looking creature as it had the body of a canine with pieces of advanced armor on its body.

And along the pages were the words *attacking Manehattan with laser guns and explosives and being led by some human with metal parts on his body* as I then turn to Twilight with a serious gaze.

“Twilight…TWILIGHT!!!” I yelled out as the others were startled by my voice as well as breaking Twilight from her stupor.

“You have the portal to the human world, right?” I asked to which I then grab her hand as I then flashed us both in front of her castle as we both land on the ground with a thud.

Location: Ponyvile/ Crystal Castle

“Okay not my best teleportation but at least we are here. Also sorry for having us leave Canterlot, but that message your friend Sunset sent means she is in trouble along with the other humans in that world. Which is why I need you to send me there so I can help them stop the invaders who happen to be the Protogen’s.” I said as Twilight was wide-eyed at this.

“The ones that attacked your home?” she asked as I nodded at her as we both rush inside the castle.

And after passing through the halls of the castle we then arrive to library and within it was the crystal mirror as it was hooked up to a steampunk styled machinery as Twilight rushes over to it and begins to switch on the mirror as it begins to glow as the mirror lights up. Another flash is made as I turn to find Celestia, Luna, and Eris now here.

“Where do you think you’re going?” asked Eris as floats in front of me.

“Going to stop an invasion and stop their mad leader as well.” I said as both princesses had a serious look on their faces.

“And I am going as well.” said Twilight as I shook my head at this.

“Absolutely not. These invaders are not like the bad guys you or anyone in Equestria has ever faced and the last thing I want is for you to get hurt in the process.” I said as Twilight stared at me with a look of defiance.

“You forgot that these are my friends that the protogen are attacking and I won’t stand by and watch as this invaders harm them and their world.” she said as I looked into her eyes and sighed knowing that she wouldn’t change her mind.

“We wish to help as well.” said Celestia I then turned to her before shaking my head.

“As much as I want you, Luna, and Eris helping us I am afraid you can’t. From what I remember once you enter the human you will lose your magic and without a magical geode you won’t be able to do anything. By the way do you have your crown miss Sparkle?” I asked as she nods and pulls out a crown with a six-pointed star on as I nod at her as she motions me toward the mirror.

But before I could enter I was then pulled back by my hand as I turn to see Celestia with a worried gaze as I turn to her.

“Please keep Twilight and Sunset safe there.” Pleaded Celestia as I nodded.

“Don’t worry Tia I will by the time I am done with those alien bastards they won’t /know what hit them.” I said as Twilight whistles at me as turn to her as she motions me to mirror before jumping in.

“Duty calls…alright human world…HERE I COME!!!!!” I said before entering the mirror as I felt my body swirl as I embark in yet another adventure….

An adventure to the world of EQUASTRIA GIRLS!!!!!!

Author's Note

I do apologize for the delay but this chapter had me suffering from writers block so much i had trouble making it. But now i am here and now i am back to continue the story but i will take a while because i have my other stories to deal with. Anyway i hope you guys like this new installment and i will see you all in the next post

Also happy pride month